Search the Community

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20686-muscle-slut-blog-4-day-2/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20695-muscle-slut-blog-5-day-2night-2/ Muscle Slut Blog #6: Night 2 Now that was fun. I do not think Uncle Bob will be walking normally for a while, but I do not think he will mind. He was walking in from the pool as I was coming down the steps, and my lust just took over. I grabbed him right there, bent him over the living room couch, and power fucked his ass. I dumped two loads deep inside him before he could move, and then Sean heard us and joined in the fun. Sean plowed his Dad's beautiful tight ass and gave him a couple of loads while I had him blow me for another load. Bob was so far out of it in the pleasure that he barely responded when Sean said he was taking up to get cleaned up. Sean carried his Dad with his hard cock, still buried up his ass. Bob's head was resting on Sean's massive chest and legs wrapped around his waist. Sean looked like a proud father carrying a small child that he loved so much. Since Sean is a cuddlier, I am sure that after the shower, they will spend some time in bed cuddling and napping in incestual bliss. So back to the blog and picking up the blog with our Dad's cooking dinner. It was interesting as the rules of the house were changing for the better. Since Sean and I were naked, the Dads decided to "join the club" and stripped off the remaining clothes they had on. It was not much as Sean, and I ripped off most of it during our exciting to blow their brains out via their cocks. They may have still been Muddles, but they did have beautiful bodies from spending so much time in the gym. We acted like we usually did, laughing, joking, and talking but only with a strong sexual tone. We peppered our Dads about their sexual exploration and got straightforward and detailed answers. We learned our parents were kinky, aggressive, and slutty. Not a bad combination, LOL. My Dad told a story of them going to a Gay Bath House for the first time during college and the craziness that went on. Sean looked at me and said we had to go, and I agreed. They talked about catching our Moms in full lesbian sex for the first time when the girls lost track of time waiting on the guys to pick them up for a frat party. They never made the party, but the four-way sex that went on for the entire weekend cemented their relationships. We became so aroused that we leaked pre-cum and caused puddles on the floor that we had to quickly suck each other to prevent a wasted cum load. One of the new house rules was you make the mess; you clean up the mess. We did share the loads with our Dads in a very passionate kiss. Then the Dads kissed to compare who had the best-tasting load. They said both were so good and could not decide. I called them chicken shit because they did not want a pissed off muscle sluts. They laughed and said that they guessed it would take a village to satisfy a muscle slut. Dinner was great, and Sean and I ate over double I usual amount. Being that we were close to double in size, it was about right. Uncle Bob surprised us with setting a bottle of beer in front of us. While we have had some alcohol with them on a special occasion, this was odd, but he said that since we were larger than a Muddle adult, we should be able to handle a beer. Sean said he just wanted to get us drunk to take advantage of us. I laughed and said he could take advantage of me anytime without the need for alcohol. Uncle Bob told my Dad that he raised a beautiful slut, and we all laughed. It was then that the doorbell rang, and Dad yelled just to come in. I was shocked that he was not concerned about what the person would see, but once I saw who, I was totally fine. Walking into the kitchen was the most massive and muscular human I had ever seen. He was beautiful, and I instantly lost my train of thought. He was larger than I was by at least 50 pounds. His muscles exploded from his body in size and definition with a perfect amount of veins and body hair. He walked bowlegged because of the size of his quads. His clothes looked like they were painted to him and were ready to explode with just a small movement. A slight gesture of his arms resulted in his biceps exploding to at least the size of his head. I was lost in lust and shock, merely watching him until the Dads got up and went over and hugged and kissed him. When I say kiss, it was a full-on tonsil hockey french kissing that was profoundly passionate and masculine. Once finished, they finally introduced him as their workout buddy and Mimbo Drop supplier Kyle. He was a god, pure and simple, and I wanted both my final dose and to ravage Kyle. He sat down and immediately said that we needed to talk first, and then we can get to the fucking. Sean and I asked about flipping it, and Uncle Bob said cant you sluts behave for a few minutes. I told him that we are just acting like the sluts you wanted us to grow into. We all laughed, and it broke the sexual tension that Sean and I were feeling right then. Kyle started to talk about the lab, the creation of the Mimbo Drops, and how everything led to right now. Tell you the truth; I did not care what he said because all I wanted was to take the next dose and spend time being fucked by Kyle. Kyle looked are our Dads and said something about look what you two created, and after a short pause, all three started laughing. They decided to get the show on the road, and Dad went and brought over the Mimbo Drop bottle. Uncle Bob asked us if we're sure about what was going to happen next. The third dose makes the change/mutation permanent, and all we did was open are mouths life a baby bird waiting on dinner. My dad then placed a dropper full under our tongues and said its time to get this show on the road. The liquid had a strong bitter taste that I let it slowly absorbed under my tongue. I felt warmth starting to flow throughout my body and a little lightheaded. Kyle said to enjoy the ride and that you will remember this forever as you evolve from human to mega human. The warmth built to a high heat and then changed to a feeling of electricity flowing across my body. All of my muscles started to flex by themselves. For about 20 minutes or so, the feeling and force of the muscle contractions increased. The more they contracted, the larger they became. I felt a power and strength growing to a level that I would never have guessed possible. My muscles inflated like a balloon to a size that I did not know was possible. If I had been wearing any clothing, it would have exploded off of me like when the Hulk grew. Then, as it started, it slowly faded away, and I was left with a feeling of happiness and inner peace. I felt stronger and more massive than before, which I did not think was possible. As I was enjoying this incredible feeling, a wave of orgasmic pleasure hit me hard and fast. My cock became hard to the point of being painful. I quickly, my balls felt like they were squeezed in a vice, and I blew the most powerful orgasm I have ever had. I shot cum with such force, and it felt I like was being smacked in the face, but it was beautiful. I screamed in pleasure, and the effect finally decreased to the point that some of the cum landed in my mouth. The taste was beyond anything I had experienced before. I was in heaven and never wanted it to end, but it finally did and slowly regained my state of mind. It took a few moments before I started to come out of the haze and realized that Dad was cleaning the cum off of me. I looked down and saw him lapping up puddles of cum lying in the deep valley between my now-massive pecs. The head of my enlarged, hard, and vein covered cock reaching to the base of the valley. Dad was focused on finding and collecting every drop of cum that I had just blasted out of me. He licked every ridge and crevice on my chest and abs between the rock hard muscles. I looked over and saw what appeared to be Sean but was really a mass monster with Sean's head on it with his Dad eating his cum off of him. Kyle said something like welcome to the family and kissed me. It was a kiss between men, no, it was a kiss between Mimbo Sluts because we were no longer just a man. My mind cleared, and I realized that I was no longer what I was but something better. Something with a purpose that I did not know yet, but I was ready to accept and share with others. The more we kissed, the more I wanted to fuck and be fucked. Kyle pulled away and went over to do the same to Sean. Dad replaced his mouth for Kyle, and we kissed and shared the remains of my cum that was within his mouth. Between kissing, Dad commented on how beautiful I was. After a few minutes of kissing, Dad pulled away and said that I needed to follow him to see what I had become. I stood, and it felt strange as my size had enlarged to the point that I needed to collect my balance. My arms hung at a 45% angle as my lats were so massive that my arms rested on them. My quads rubbed together due to their size and pushed my cock and balls forward. As Dad guided me into the living room, I saw an image in the mirror that was but was not me. It had my face, but my body was so hyper muscled that I did not look like I did before the third dose. I was beyond anyone that you saw on the bodybuilder's social media and even the muscle morph websites. I was massive; I was ripped and cut and was simply a Muscle Slut that was equal to Kyle. I spent a few minutes coming to terms with the new me. I looked over to Sean and saw that we were nearly identical. It was then that the urge to fuck began to grow from deep in my balls. The best description is that I went into a Muscle Slut form of heat and needed to be fucked now. I grabbed Kyle and pulled him close and told him he was going to fuck me now. I needed it badly to control the fire that was raging within me. I was lost again is the desire to fuck that I simply dropped to the floor and grabbed my ankles to give Kyle a clean shot at my ass and begged for it. He dove in and began to eat my ass with the skill and passion that I expected. I was so lost in the pleasure that I did not hear any of the rest of them talking. The only thing I heard was when Kyle said he was going to fuck me like the slut that I was. He rammed his cock deep into me in a single thrust. I felt every inch of his cock pushing its way inside of me. Its size should have resulted in pain but only provided pleasure. I felt every vein, every ridge, every movement that was designed to send me into a state I had never been before. It brought immediate pleasure throughout my body. As Kyle began to power fuck me, Sean came over and shoved his mega cock down my throat, and I began to suck on it. Like Kyle's cock, I quickly slid Sean's cock down my throat and accepted it all. Dad and Uncle Bob came over and took turns, sucking my cock, and playing with my nipples. They felt like they were wired directly to my cock because any play immediately caused it to become harder. It was four guys focusing their attention on satisfying the needs of one slut, and the feeling is beyond description. I felt my cock being sucked, Kyle fucking my ass, and Sean forcing his cock deep down my throat all begin to pulsate together, knowing that we all were going to explode at the same time. Within a minute, I felt my balls constrict and start the process of the ejaculation that I did not know how would survive. I wanted to warn my Dad, but it was too late, and my first shot hit Uncle Bob right in the face. Kyle, Sean, and I came at the same moment, and I ended up being covered in cum from head to toes. We blew for what seemed forever and then crashed together on the floor in a massive pile of cum covered muscle. Once we recovered, Sean became the center of the four of us trying to fuck is brains out. I lost track of time and what was being done to me and what I helped to do to Sean. Part of me had so many questions for Kyle and our Dad's, but now was not the right time. Now was the time to explore our incredible bodies, satisfy our need for sex, and enjoy having Kyle with us to help guide us on this new adventure we have been created/evolved/mutated into. The rest of the night involved nothing but sex and lots of sex. Sex with the force and passion that only a Muscle Slut could know or handle, but I knew it was what I was meant for. Part of me had lots of questions but knew that tomorrow would be the time to start asking them.

Hello, everyone! Long-time lurker over here! I've read a lot of stories on this forum and when the AI Dungeon was introduced here recently, I decided to give a shot at writing my own story. I've written a few dozen stories at AI Dungeon before, but this story here takes the cake. English isn't my first language, so you might encounter some errors here and there. On a side note: I'm not sure if I should post my story here or in the AI Dungeon section. I'll gladly repost it there if I made a mistake. AI type: Dragon WARNING: If you are not comfortable with incestuous relationships, then I highly advise you to not read this story. DISCLAIMER: The characters in this story are above 18 years of age. Ian and Ethan My name is Ian and I am a freshman in college. I have an older brother named Ethan and we get along really well. I am your stereotypical nerd in glasses. I'm of average height, standing at 5'9, wear glasses and kinda thin. I'm decently fit, but not fit enough to look muscled, if you get what I mean. I consider myself pretty good looking, as well. I've had a number of confessions from boys and girls alike. My brother, on the other hand, is easily one of the hottest guys in college. He's athletic and charming and is always nice to people. He stands tall at 6'3 and weighs about 225 pounds of solid muscle. His features include a defined, angular jawline, deep blue eyes, strong eyebrows, sandy blonde hair and dimples. His manly face contrasts with my boyish features. Surprisingly, my brother hasn't really been dating anyone seriously. He has been having sex here and there, but none of them became his girlfriends. I, however, didn't date anyone because of an entirely different reason. I'm secretly gay and I have been crushing on my brother since God knows when. Recently, I have been taking interest in hypnosis. I've always been fascinated by how a human mind can be controlled by the most trivial of things. I'm also curious to see if with the right technique of hypnosis, can someone be hypnotized to change how their body looks at will? So I started learning. I wanted to practice, but there's no one there to volunteer. "I'm home", I heard Ethan's voice downstairs. He must be back from football practice. I walked downstairs and greeted him at the door. "Hey, big bro! You must be back from practice. You must be tired, let me make you a drink" "Thanks, little bro. Why are you acting so excited?" he said as he raised his eyebrows. "Oh, no reason." I replied as I went to the kitchen. I got a glass of ice and poured Ethan's favorite drink, iced chocolate. "Thanks. Now cut the crap and tell me what's going on", he said as he took a sip. "Fine", I said as I dropped the act. "I have a favor to ask you" "A favor? You? This must be some pretty big favor", he said as he smirked. "Well, it is and it isn't. See there are these hypnosis sessions I want to try, but I need a partner. Since you're my brother, I thought you'd love to help me out." "Wait. You want me to go under hypnosis and do what exactly?" "Just go under a light hypnosis and follow my commands." "Is this safe?" "Of course! As long as I don't command you to do anything stupid, nothing can go wrong", I looked at him with a smile. He seemed hesitant "Pleeeaaaaase", I said as I clutched his arm. "I need you to help me with this." "Fine, but just once. I have football practice tomorrow." "Yay!" I said as I hugged him. "Now let's get started." I took him to my room and closed the door. I turned on the hypnosis program on my laptop and a weird spiral filled the screen. "Now I want you to stare deeply into the spiral", I said "I'm not sure about this", he said. "Hey! No chickening out! You promised to help me" "Fine", he said as he stared at the screen. I closed the blinds and turned off all the lights in my room. "Now what?" he asked. "Now just relax, don't think about anything, just stare at the spiral." He sat on my bed and continued to stare at the screen. "You feel your body relax into the chair as your muscles loosen" I said in a slow monotone voice. "You can hear me, but you're too relaxed to turn your head and look at me." "My whole body feels numb", he replied in the same monotone voice. "That's good. Now you find my voice really soothing" "Your voice is very soothing. I really like your voice", he said in a monotone voice. "Now I'm going to count from 10 to 1, when I reach 1 you will be in a deep hypnotic sleep. When you're in this state, you'll be able to hear my commands and you'll be able to follow them. When I snap my fingers, you will wake up and remember everything I tell you to do. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "Good, now here we go. 10, getting sleepy...9, you are feeling very relaxed...8, your muscles become loose...7, you feel like stretching...6, your eyes are closing...5, you are about to go unconscious...4, you are entering a trance...3, you are hypnotized...2, you are completely under my control...1, completely under my control..." I snapped my fingers as I counted "1". "You are awake and completely aware of your surroundings. You will follow all of my commands. You are smart, funny and attractive. Do you understand?" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. "You will have a crush on me, but you will try to hide it" "Yes", he said. "You will find ways to make me feel your muscles. You like it when I touch you" "Yes", he said. "You will get the urge to show off for me, but you will try to hide it. You want me to see just how buff you are." "Yes", he said. "When I say the phrase "Deep sleep", you will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When I say the phrase "Wide awake", you will exit the trance and remember all of my commands. Now repeat what I said" "When you say the phrase "Deep sleep", I will enter a deep hypnotic trance. When you say the phrase "Wide awake", I will exit the trance and remember all of your commands", he repeated my words in a slow monotone voice. "Good", I said and I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. He blinked a few times and looked at me. "Did you do it? Did you hypnotize me?", he asked "Yep. You don't remember anything, do you?" "Nope. Nothing. You didn't make me do anything stupid, did you?" "Nope. I just made you flap your arms like a chicken", I joked. Now I wanna see if my hypnosis worked. I grabbed his bicep and pulled him "Let's go to McDonald's and grab a burger. I'm starving" He let out a little moan as he felt my hand on his bicep. "I'd love to, but I'm broke for the rest of the week. I spent my money on protein supplements", he said as I felt his bicep flex in my hands. He tried to pretend he didn't do anything and looked away. "Well, I'm not going to let you starve. Let's go", I said and grabbed his hand. He didn't say anything as I dragged him out of the house. We got into his car and he drove us to McDonald's. He was very quiet and kept looking at me out of the corner of his eye. I didn't say anything since I wanted to see what he would do. We got to McDonald's and he parked the car. "Are you sure about paying, little bro?", he said as he started to open his car door. "Yeah, I'm sure. You can pay me back later", I said and got out of the car. He followed me into McDonald's and we both ordered. He got a double quarter pounder meal, large fries and a chocolate shake while I got a double whopper meal, large fries and a diet coke. "So, you want ketchup or mustard on your burger?" I asked him as we sat down. "Both", he said as he opened his ketchup and drowned his fries in it. I shook my head as I started on my whopper. I looked over at him and saw that he was already half way through his meal. "How are you so hungry? You ate a big lunch not too long ago", I said in between bites. "I have a high metabolism. I eat a lot and never gain weight" "You're saying your 225 pound, muscular body never gained weight?", I glared at his body. "I'm not 225, I'm 220. And I'll have you know, I work out every day for at least two hours", he said in a defensive tone. "But you're still way too buff for a 20-year-old. How can you not gain weight and be this muscular?", I said as I pointed towards his bicep. He blushed. "I-It's not that big", he said as he looked away. "Dude, I'm just saying you're muscular. I mean, I'm fucking 5'9 and weigh 150 pounds", I said as I felt his bicep. He let out a moan as I touched it. "You're not 150 pounds, you're 155. I saw your ID", he said as he finished his food. "Yeah, well I'm not 5'9 either. I'm 5'8 and three quarters", I said as I took the last bite of my whopper. He laughed and took a bite into his food. He secretly liked me touching his biceps earlier. His inner cockiness was probably cheering. We finished our food and headed back to his car. "I'll drive", he said as he got into the driver's seat. "Again? I can drive, too, you know", I said as he started the car. "No, I'm driving", he said in a serious tone. "Fine" He drove us back to his house and we went inside. "I'm going to go upstairs and do some assignments. I'll be down in a few hours", he said as he walked towards the stairs. "Alright, I'll be in my room", I said as I walked towards my room. I walked into my room and sat down on my bed. I was really bored since I didn't feel like playing any games or anything. I grabbed my laptop and opened it. I checked Facebook and saw that I had a notification from class council about the elections tomorrow. I remembered I was supposed to go for the "fun" As I was scrolling through my feed, he knocked on my door and came in. "Hey, I'm done with my homework. What you up to?" "Nothing much, just checking my Facebook", I said as I turned the screen towards him. "Oh yeah, the elections are tomorrow. You running?" "Yeah, I'm going for secretary this time" "Why not president?" "I dunno, I think the president has too much responsibility. I just want to have fun", I said as I turned the screen back towards me. "Yeah, I get you", he said as he sat on my bed. "So, are you going to the gym today?" I asked, changing the subject. "Yeah, I'm going to the gym and then coming back here. You should come with me", he said as he patted the spot next to him on the bed. "I don't work out, remember?" "You don't have to be buff or anything. Just some light weight lifting will do" "Nah, I'm healthy enough. I don't wanna be as buff as you", I said as I poked his shoulder. He blushed and said "Hey, little bro. Do you think you can massage my shoulders?" "Huh?" "My shoulders are really tense. So can you give me a massage?" I blushed as I looked at him. He had a serious look on his face, but I could tell he was blushing as well. "Uh... Yeah, sure" This must be one of his ways of trying to make me feel his muscles. And it's working. I got off my bed and walked in front of him. I put my hands on his shoulders and started to massage him. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I could tell he was really enjoying it. "R-rub a little harder", he said as he bit his lip. I started to rub his shoulders harder as he moaned even more. I could feel his muscles relax under my hands. He was really built. I wonder how we're even related? I'll have to check that out as well. "A-ah, that feels good", he said as he closed his eyes. I started to massage his arms as well. He moaned as I touched his muscles. I then moved my hands down to his chest. I could feel his heartbeat through his chest as I massaged it. He bit his lip and moaned. "Deep sleep", I said as I looked into his eyes. His eyes closed and he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Your lust towards me increases and at times, you won't be able to hide your attraction towards me. The urge to show me how buff you are becomes stronger" I continued the session like normal and told him to wake up after ten minutes. When he woke up, he looked at me and smiled. "That was a nice massage. I felt my muscles relax a lot", he said as flexed his arms. "Do you feel any urges?" "Just one. Do you want to see how buff I am?" "Uh... Yeah, sure", I said as he took off his shirt. He turned around so that he was facing me and flexed his muscles. He had the biggest arms I had ever seen. I was a little bit jealous of his muscles. "How do I look?" "Uh... You're really buff", I said as I looked at his muscles. He smirked and said "Thanks, little bro". He then walked out of my room. I decided to go to the gym with him. He seemed pretty happy when I told him. When we got to the gym, he started to do bench presses. I sat on a nearby chair and watched him. He was really focused on his workout. He did a set of bench presses and then looked at me. "Hey, come rub my shoulders again", he said as he looked at me. I got off the chair and walked over to him. I then started to massage his shoulders and he moaned. "Ah... That feels good, little bro", he said as he closed his eyes. I stopped massaging him after a few minutes and he looked unsatisfied. "I guess it's about time we go back home, then", he said as he looked at the clock. It was 4:30pm. "Yeah, it is", I said as we packed our stuff and left the gym. He took a shower at home and came to my room, just wearing a towel. He was standing at the door and his towel hung low at his waist. I stared at his body in awe. His pecs were big and his arms were gorgeous. His washboard six pack abs glistened with bathwater. Veins started trailing under his abs towards his groin. I could see the outline of his soft bulge through the towel and it was huge. He smirked and said "Hey, bro. Can I borrow your camera? I need it for an assigment" "Uh.... Sure", I said as I got up from my bed and tried to reach the camera on the top shelf. I was struggling because I was too short. "Here, let me help you with that" he stood very close behind me and reached for the camera. I could feel his pecs and abs pressing onto my back. His bulge was pressing right between my ass cheeks. I could feel my underwear getting a little damp. He grabbed the camera and handed it to me. "Thanks, bro", he said as he looked at me. I looked at him and saw that he was staring at me intently. I felt his hand rub against my back and then go down to my butt. He gave it a gentle squeeze and then walked out of the room. I was in shock. My brother just felt me up and I wanted him to do more... No. I took a deep breath and tried to forget about what happened. I got ready for bed and lied down. The next morning was a Saturday and I woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. I went downstairs and saw Ethan cooking at the stove. "Morning, sleepyhead", he said as he turned to me and smiled. He was wearing a pair of basketball shorts and a tank top. His glistening muscles were showing. I could see the outline of a huge bulge in his shorts. "Hungry?" he asked as he pointed to a plate full of pancakes and another plate full of bacon. "Yeah", I said as I sat down at the table. I started eating the pancakes and bacon while he sat down next to me. He continued eating like nothing happened last night. I was confused. Did he forget about what happened? I wanted to ask him about it, but I didn't want to seem like a fag. "Hey, little bro. Let's watch some TV after this", he said as he turned his head towards me. "Yeah, sure", I said as I continued eating. We finished eating and went to my room. We lied down on my bed and started watching TV. I tried to forget what happened last night, but I couldn't. It was all I could think about. WWE came on and we watched a wrestling match. I was trying to focus on the TV, but I couldn't help but notice how hard his arm was pressed against mine. I wanted to touch his arm. I wanted to feel his hard muscles. I bit my lip and tried to ignore what I was feeling. I started to get hot. I felt my underwear get a little damp as my erection started to grow. I really wanted to turn towards him and start kissing him. I felt his arm slowly move towards me. Our fingers were barely touching. I felt my heart beat faster and faster. He slowly moved his hand towards mine. Our fingers intertwined and we both looked at each other. "I think we should wrestle", he said "Huh?" I was visibly confused. "Let's wrestle. You're a tough guy, right? I'm a tough guy. Let's see who's tougher." He got up and took off his tank top. He flexed his muscles and got into a wrestling position. "You're kidding me, right? I'm way smaller than you", I said "I'll hold back. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. C'mon, little bro. Wrestle your big, muscular bro", he said as he flexed again. God, he was so hot. I got up and took off my shirt. I got into a wrestling position and we started to wrestle. He was right. We used to do this a lot when we were kids. I guess he was trying to reconnect with me as family. It was working. After a few minutes, he stopped holding back and I realized something. Boy, was I wrong to think that he did this to reconnect with his little brother. He did this so that he can show off his muscles and pin me down with them. I have to admit, it's turning me on a little bit. "Alright, I give up", I said as I felt his hand touch my back. "You sure?" he asked as he kept pushing me down. "Yeah, you win." He got off of me and I lied down on the bed. He pounced on top of me and stared into my eyes. "That was intense! You may look small, but you sure as hell are strong", he said. "You're pretty strong yourself", I said. "Thanks, but you're the one who's strong. You're also pretty fast. You almost pinned me a couple of times." He got off of me and lied down next to me. We both stared at the ceiling as we tried to catch our breath. "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep", I said. He immediately fell into a trance. I slowly moved my arm towards his arm and touched his bicep. His bicep was hard as a rock. I felt it and then moved closer to it. I could feel my heart beating faster and faster. I started to get nervous, but really turned on at the same time. I whispered into his ear, "Your lust towards me increases as you feel the urge to pleasure me" "Yes" "You will have the urge to press your muscles against my body" "Yes" "The testosterone in your body will increase by 10 percent. Your body muscles and cock will grow very slowly. You will become constantly horny" "Yes", he replied in a monotone voice. I snapped my fingers and he exited the trance. "What did you do to me?" he asked. "Nothing, bro." "My muscles are aching. I feel really horny." "You should go take a shower. All that wrestling made you sweat" "Yeah, I will." He got up and walked towards the bathroom. I heard the shower turn on. I got up and looked out the window. The sun was setting and it was a beautiful sight. I heard the shower be turned off. A few minutes later, I heard the bathroom door open and then close. There he was, in his towel again. His body looked noticeably bigger, but this time, his bulge wasn't soft. It was huge and was tenting his towel "I'm still horny", he moaned. "Then go jerk off in your room or something", I said as he walked out of my room. "Wait. How big is that thing?", I asked, pointing at his bulge. "Huge", he replied. "Let me see." He dropped his towel and turned around. His butt was gorgeous. I mean, I knew it was big, but his whole body was big. He had a huge V shape going down his back. His legs were thick and strong. "Last time I checked, it was 10 inches", he said as-a-matter-of-factly. He walked out of my room and I heard him jerking off in his. His moans can be heard and honestly, it turned me on more than I expected. I started to get horny, so I grabbed the lotion and started jerking off. I kept thinking about him and how big his muscles were. I thought about how he was so strong for his size and how he could easily pick up a car with those huge arms of his. I came and I heard him moan in his room as he released soon after. I cleaned myself up and got dressed. I heard him moan a few more times before his moans died down. He came a lot, I thought. "I'm done", he said as he walked into my room with a tissue in hand. "Done with what? Jerking off?" "Yeah. I'm going to sleep now." "Alright. Goodnight, bro." "Goodnight, bro" The next morning, I was awoken by the sound of moaning in the bathroom. God, he was jerking off in the toilet. That increase in testosterone sure did a number on him. I heard him flush and as he walked past my room and he looked surprised. "Hey, Ian. I didn't think you'd be awake" "Good moaning, to you, too, Ethan", he blushed a deep red and laughed at my pun. "Sorry to wake you up", he said, putting his hands up. His clothes looked tighter now that his muscles had grown. He looked delicious. "It's fine. What time is it?" "Its 7:30." "What the hell. That is early. You better make me some breakfast in return", I said jokingly. "Fine. What do you want?" "Surprise me." He laughed and walked out of the room. I got up and got dressed. I went downstairs and saw him cooking. He was wearing a tight shirt that showed off his arms, shoulders, and chest. "Wait, you really made breakfast? I was joking" "I know. I'm just letting you look at my muscles while I'm cooking." He laughed and I sat down at the table. He brought over a plate of bacon and eggs. It looked delicious. "Thanks, bro." "No problem, Ian." We ate and talked about random things. I had a good time with him. After we finished eating, he cleaned up and we went into the living room. We watched TV for a bit until he asked me if I wanted to go to the wrestle with him again. "Bring it", I said as I got into position. We didn't waste any time taking off our shirts and started wrestling. This time, he easily overpowered me and pinned me down onto the floor. His bigger muscles made him stronger. I felt so small compared to him. "Ha! I win!" he laughed as he got off of me. "Yeah, good job. Now get off of me." He laughed and got off of me. He started doing push-ups and I stared at his muscles. He turned his head and looked at me. "What?" "Nothing." "Tell me." "You're really hot." He laughed and turned his head back. "Thanks." He kept doing push-ups while I kept looking at him. I started getting a chubby. I got up and went into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and saw a lot of fruit juice. I grabbed a bottle and drank it. I heard him come in. "What are you doing?" "Nothing." He laughed. "You're not drinking that to hide your boner, are you?" "Shit." I quickly closed the fridge and turned around. "No." He laughed. "It's fine. I have one, too." I looked down and saw that he did have a boner. I looked back up at him and he had his hands behind his back. "Pinning you down felt so good", he said. "You wanna do it again?" "Yeah." We started wrestling and he pinned me down again. He was on top of me and I felt his muscles on my body. It felt so good. I felt my boner on his body. He felt it, too, and he started pressing his muscles onto my body. He started grinding his hips into me. I felt my precum soaking my underwear. He started grinding faster and harder. I felt his bulge rubbing against my body. It felt so good. His bulge dwarfed mine. My 8 inches looked small compared to his 10 inches. He was so big and strong. I felt my body give into him. I wanted to serve him. I wanted to be his. "I'm gonna pin you now", he whispered in my ear. "Do it." He easily pinned me down and kept me pinned down. "I'm gonna make you feel so good." He started grinding into me again. I felt his bulge throb as he kept grinding onto me. "I-I'm gonna.. cum", he said "Me too", as I said as we both started hugging each other and grinding harder. We both moaned and grunted as we felt our bodies release. He fell on top of me and kept me pinned down. I felt his warm seed inside my underwear. It felt so good. I came, too, and my seed leaked out and stained my underwear. We both panted as we kept grinding into each other. He soon realized what he was doing and got off me. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's fine." He got up and went into the bathroom. I heard the water run and he cleaned himself off. He came back with a towel wrapped around his waist.. "I'm sorry. I don't know what came over me." "It's okay, dude". He looked down and saw the stain in my underwear. "You came, too?" "Yeah." I saw him getting hard under his towel from the sheer fact that he made me cum in my pants. He quickly turned around and went back to his room to hide his boner. I got up and went to the bathroom. I cleaned myself off and took off my underwear, throwing it into the hamper. I went back to my room and lied down on my bed. I heard a knock on the door. "Yeah?" "Can I come in?" "Go ahead" Ethan came in and lied down next to me. "I'm sorry I did that to you." "It's fine." "No, it's not. I took advantage of you." "You didn't take advantage of me. I wanted it, too." "Are you sure? You're not just saying that?" "I wouldn't say it if I didn't mean it." He smiled. "Thanks, Ian." "No problem, man" "Hey, Ethan" "Yeah?" "Deep sleep" His breathing slowed as he entered a deep hypnotic trance. "Ethan, you will become constantly horny and only I can make you cum" "I will become so horny that I'll want to release my sexual tension everyday." he said "Your muscles will grow very slowly until your clothes become very tight" "You will feel very hot all the time." "You will start growing muscle but only where you have muscle. Fat and other organs except your cock are unaffected." "Your body will crave my touch." "You will become so attracted to me that you'll want to be as close to me as possible. "You will have the urge to make me worship your muscles" "You will now exit the trance and remember everything I say. Wide awake", I said as I snapped my fingers. He slowly blinked his eyes as he regains consciousness. I was excited to see him follow my commands. "So, what do you wanna do now?" he asked. "I don't know, what do you wanna do?" "I don't know either. We could watch a movie or something." "Sure, what do you wanna watch?" "I don't know. You pick something" "How about The Incredible Hulk?" "Sure." I saw him biting his lip whenever Bruce Banner's muscle growth scene comes on. "Man, you're almost as muscular as the Hulk", I said while grabbing his biceps. "N-no I'm not. I'm muscular, but the Hulk's way bigger", he blushed as he flexed his bicep in my touch. "You're still big, dude. Look at these guns", I said, squeezing his biceps harder. "Thanks, Ian. You're pretty hot yourself" He looked at my body and bit his lip. He started to flex his arm again. "Do you think it's big? "It's huge, man. I think it has to be at least 19 inches", I said as I wrapped my hands around his bicep. "It's 20 inches", he said as he smiled. "You're just so hot, man. I can't believe you're my brother." "Thanks, Ian. You.. You can touch more if you want" "Really? You won't get mad?" "No, go ahead." I started to feel his muscles some more. I grabbed his arms and felt them as he giggled. "You're tickling me", he said. I kept grabbing his arms and then my hands traveled to his chest. "You can keep touching", he said. I felt his pecs and stomach as he started to breathe heavier. I then grabbed his thigh, feeling the huge mass of the quad. "I love your hands. They're so tiny on my muscles." "Thanks, man. Your body is so hot. I love your muscles. They're so big and firm." "I love your hands on me." I kept grabbing his muscles as he started to moan. "Your hands are so good, Ian. You're making me feel so good." I felt his body as he moaned louder. "Oh, Ian. I'm gonna..." He stopped himself and got off the bed. "We shouldn't be doing this, Ian. We're brothers", he said. "You started it", I said. "I know, but... We're brothers." "So what? You're hot and I'm attracted to you. Why can't we show each other affection? Lots of brothers do it." "Not true. Lots of brothers don't have sexual relationships." "How would you know if you don't try it out?" "I just know, Ian. Besides, we're going to be caught if we keep this up. We have to cool it." "Stop being a pussy and get over here. You made me hard, now it's time to take some responsibility", I said, pointing at my boner. "You know what? You're right. I can't back down from a challenge." He got back on the bed and started to crawl on top of me. He was breathing heavily against my neck and whispered into my ears, "Is this what you wanted?" "Mhmm", I moaned. He lowered his body onto mine and started to grind against me. "Oh, God. You're so hot." "You like that? I can go harder." He started to grind harder and I could feel his bulge grinding against my own. I started to moan as he kept going. "You like that, bro?" "Keep going. That feels so good." As he kept grinding, his muscles started growing very slowly again. I could see his shirt getting tighter. He noticed this and said, "Dude, I'm growing? How is this happening?" "I have no idea, but just keep going." He started grinding faster and I could feel his body growing against mine. He was at least 6'10 now. "This is so weird, but it feels so good. My muscles are growing and I can feel my body expanding. "Keep going. It's turning me on." He started to moan and grow even more. His shirt was getting very tight now and I could see the outline of his huge muscles. He was like a junior bodybuilder now. I pulled his body against mine and whispered into his ear, "I need to tell you something" "What is it?" he asked out of breath. "I hope you don't get mad at me but I made you attracted to me. Those urges you're feeling? I did those. I hypnotized you to make your muscles grow, too", I said. "You did? Why would you do that?" "Because I wanted to see you like this. You're so hot right now." He started grinding harder and his body was getting bigger. He was now a full blown bodybuilder and was nearly double my size. "Do you really think I'm hot?" "I think you're the hottest guy I've ever seen. You're like an Adonis." "Thanks, Ian. That's the best compliment I've ever received." He started to grind against me even harder and his body grew again. He was now so big, he was crushing me. His growth stopped after a few minutes and he looked like a bodybuilder now. His clothes were practically skin tight and I could see every muscle through it. He was covered in sweat and breathing heavily. "I feel so weird. I think I'm supposed to get mad at you for doing this to me, but I can't seem to do it" "Don't worry about it. I want you to enjoy yourself." "I am. You're right. I am the hottest guy you've ever seen, aren't I?" "Yeah, you are." He started grinding against me again and I wrapped my arms around his huge body "I want you to flex out of your clothes", I said. He started flexing and his clothes tore under the pressure of his muscles. Soon he was naked except for his boxers and I could see his huge, eight pack abs and his huge pecs. His body was perfect. He was perfect. "Do you want me to do anything else?" he asked. "Do you want me to worship your muscles?" "Yeah. You should worship my muscles." I started to kiss his huge bicep. It was so big, I couldn't even reach all the way around it with both hands. "Do you want me to flex for you?" "Yeah, show me what you got." He started to flex his arm and I could see his muscles bounce and grow. His arms were so big they looked like they were about to rip out of his skin. "Do you want to touch them?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his pecs and he felt my hands against his chest. His pecks were so big and round, I couldn't even fit my hand around it. "Do you want to touch my abs?" "Yeah, I do." I started to touch his 8-pack and he felt my hands against his stomach. His abs were rock hard and covered in sweat. "I want you to wrap your muscles around me" I said. He started to flex and his muscles started to wrap around me. His arms wrapped around my back and his pecks were pressing against my chest. "I want you to squeeze me" He started to flex and his muscles started to squeeze. I could feel his huge pecs pressing against me as he wrapped his arms around me. He was so big and strong, I felt so small and weak compared to him. I pulled him into a deep sloppy kiss. I can't believe I'm making out with my brother. This was wrong, but it felt so right. I felt his huge muscles against my body and I felt so small and helpless compared to him. "I want you to dominate me" I said. He started to flex again and his muscles got even bigger. He was so big and muscular, he looked like a professional bodybuilder. He picked me up with one hand and threw me against the wall. I felt my back hit the wall so hard, it knocked the wind out of me. "Do you want me to stop?" he asked. "No. Don't stop." He pinned me against the well and we started making out again. He was so big and strong and I was so small and weak, I felt so helpless under his powerful body. I put my hands on his bulge and felt his monster. It must've grown a few more inches and it was noticeably thicker. I stated giving him a handjob through his underwear and he started to grow even more. It was so big now, it looked like it was about to rip through his underwear. "Do you want me to take it out?" "Yeah. I want you to take it out." I pulled down his underwear and took out his huge monster. It was so big, fat, and long. I put my hand at the base and couldn't fit my hand around it. I started to stroke it and it started to grow bigger. I don't know how someone so big and muscular can have a weiner that big. He put me down and I started focusing on his cock. It was so big and fat, I couldn't fit my mouth around it. I tried to deepthroat it, but I couldn't even get the head in. I started to give him a handjob while I sucked, but his huge head kept hitting the back of my throat and I started to choke. "Do you want me to stop?" "No. Don't stop." I kept on trying to fit his huge head in my throat, but I just couldn't do it. I started to give up and he grabbed my head and pushed it down his huge rod. I felt my throat start to expand as his huge head pushed down my throat. He kept on pushing and I kept on trying not to choke. He was so big, my eyes started to water as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge hairy legs against my shoulders and his huge bulging arms against my head. I deepthroated all 14 inches of him and he kept it there for a few seconds. I started to choke as I tried to breath, but he kept his hips still so I wouldn't struggle. He pulled out slightly and then rammed it back in. He did this a few times and each time he thrusted, my eyes started to water even more. He then grabbed the back of my head and started to face-fucking me. He kept on pushing in and pulling out, each time a little faster. With every thrust, I could feel his huge heavy ball hitting my chin. "Do you like my big hard meatstick?" "Mmmm...hah...yeah...I love it..." I managed to say with his huge rod in my mouth. He kept on face-fucking me and with every thrust, I could feel my eyes rolling to the back of my head. He kept on thrusting and I started to feel something was building up. With every thrust, I could feel my muscles tensing up. "I'm gonna...I'm gonna..." He kept on going and with one final hard thrust, I felt my muscles release as I started to squirt. I squirted all over his chest and mine. He kept on thrusting as I kept on squirting. He then grabbed my head and started to thrust even faster. "I'm gonna squirt, you want it in your mouth or on your face?" "Mmmm...in my mouth." He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge heavy ball tighten. He rammed it one last time as I felt his squirt enter my mouth. It tasted really bitter, but I managed to gulp it down as he kept on squirting. He pulled out and I could feel his squirt dripping out of my mouth. It felt so warm and sticky. "You like that?" "Mmmm...yeah..." He sat down on the bed as he grabbed my head and started to kiss me. His tongue entered my mouth as I could still taste his squirt. "You wanna grow bigger?" I asked. "Yeah, I do." "Well, come on then. Let's do this." I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the bed. I laid down as he got on top of me. He started to kiss me as I could feel his huge bulge rubbing against my stomach. "I want you to grow while you fuck me" I said. He lifted up my legs as he started to push himself in. He started to push and I could feel him entering me. It started to hurt as his huge head pushed through. He kept on pushing as I felt it go in even more. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't push anymore. "It's too tight, you can't go in." "Yes I can, don't worry." He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles start to give away. It started to hurt as he kept on pushing. I felt his huge head go in as I winced in pain. He pushed a little more as I felt my muscles give away completely. "It's in." He started to thrust as he kept on going in and out. It felt so tight around his head that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He kept on going as I felt his huge head hit against my walls. It felt so tight that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. He thrusted a few more times and I felt his huge head go all the way in. "It's all the way in." I pulled his huge body onto mine and kissed him. "Now grow" I said. He started to thrust in and out as his huge member started to grow. It grew longer and thicker as I felt my insides stretch to accommodate his growth. He kept on thrusting as it kept on growing. It felt so tight around his growth that he couldn't keep the same rhythm. His body started growing as well. His muscles started bulging as his shoulders widened. He kept on thrusting as he grew taller. His biceps grew as his arms increased in size. His legs grew as his thighs increased in size, his calves grew as his feet increased in size. His rhythm got faster as he got bigger. "I love you, big bro" I said. "I love you too, lil bro" he replied. He kept on thrusting as his growth started to slow down. He was now a two feet taller than me and thrice my size. His arms were as big as my legs and his chest was wider than my torso. He thrusted a few more times as he was about to explode. "I'm gonna come" he said. "Come inside me, please." He kept on thrusting as he exploded. It felt so warm as he kept on coming. He came for about a minute as I felt his seed fill me up. It felt so warm that I couldn't feel anything else. He finished and kept on thrusting as he was about to come again. "I'm gonna come again" he said. He kept on thrusting as he came again. His seed filled me up as I felt my stomach expand from the inside. He pulled me into a deep kiss and pulled his now 16 inch cock out of me. "I love you" he said as he knelt down and licked my bulging belly. He licked all of his seed as he took it all. I felt his tongue go in and out as he cleaned all of it. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue enter me. He kept on licking as I felt his tongue massage my insides. He finished and licked my lips clean. "I love you" he said as he licked my face. He licked my whole face as I felt his tongue go all over my body. He stopped licking and kiss me. We laid down side by side as he wrapped his arms around me. "I'm gonna protect you forever" he said. We fell asleep as we kept on holding each other. The next morning, I woke up and saw him staring at my face. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked. "I dunno, you're just really pretty." I felt his huge arm wrap around me as he pulled me into a deep kiss. "I love you" he said. "I love you too" I replied. We laid down side by side as we kept on holding each other. "You know, Ethan, as much as I like you being huge, people at campus will start to get suspicious" "You're right. People will lose their shit if they see me standing at 7'9 and weigh close to 400 pounds", he said "Yeah. So I'm gonna put you in a trance again. Is that okay?" "That's fine" he said. I started the process and said "Deep sleep" He's in a deep hypnotic trance now. "Your body will shrink down to 6'4, and your weigh will be reduced to 250 pounds of solid muscle. Your cock will shrink to 11 inches. You will grow back to this size whenever we have sex" His body started to shrink until he was 6'4 and 250 pounds. I snapped my fingers and he regained consciousness. He looked down at his body and said, "Hey, this isn't my old size" "I know, I made you bigger. I added another inch in height and a few more pounds in muscle" I said. He looked at me and smiled. "I like this size", he said. "Well, we better go to class now" I said. We got up and got dressed. He drove us to school and only a few people noticed his slightly bigger body. He kept on smiling the whole time. "Why are you smiling?" I asked. "I dunno, I just feel really happy", he replied. We got to school and went to our first classes. He'll be representing our college with his team in a football tournament this year and I wanted to make sure he looked his best. He was already 6'4 and 250 pounds of solid muscle. His arms, chest, and legs were all bulging with muscles. He had a deep voice that could charm anyone. His face was gorgeous and his eyes were like the ocean. He was perfect. The end.

.

Hello all, thought I'd give a shot at writing a one-off sequel to a story I enjoyed very much. The author, Mikey/Blue, has graciously allowed the publication of this unofficial sequel on the forums, which I am very thankful for (in addition to writing the amazing story in the first place). Original story: Gene Hack. Definitely give it a read before this, if you haven't already! And if you have, it won't hurt to revisit it for a refresher. --- The bathroom bleeding incident didn’t even faze Tom’s desire-turned-reality, much less scare him off the path he had craved for too long. Conversely, it pushed him to go even further, lifting heavier in the gym, pounding down greater amounts of food, all for the sole purpose of greater growth. It wasn’t a bet to hit 400 by Christmas anymore, it was a statement. The weeks leading up to the holidays were a blur, for both roommates. Usually at this time they would be packing up to head back home to celebrate with their families, but both of them made up various reasons as to why they had to continue staying in their quaint college town for this year. The real reason for Tom, was undoubtedly his laser focus on his quest for muscle growth. For Alex, it was a moral dilemma. On one hand, he knew what was going to happen to Tom, but would Tom even care even if Alex told him? On the other, his morbid curiosity wanted to see how it would all play out, a science experiment. Tom’s rapidly increasing muscle mass began to take a toll on his daily life and activities. Outside of working out, eating his many heavy meals, and jerking off, he was lethargic and dull, a shell of his former bright and chipper personality. His lack of energy extended to the shared chores of the apartment. It wasn’t unusual for Alex to come home, finding empty pizza and takeout boxes on the floor next to the couch Tom was snoring on, the cushions conforming to the contours of his growing body. Dirty blender jugs and blade attachments in the sink, with empty whey canisters and milk cartons on the counter nearby. Scraps of ripped cloth in and around Tom’s laundry basket in the bathroom, clumps of viscous cum still stuck in the shower drain cover. All of which Alex dutifully cleaned up with no complaints. Alex also started finding random specks of blood around the apartment, on the couch after Tom had laid on it, on a wall Tom had bumped into, and even just little drops on the floor. --- “Hey big guy, I’ve got something for you!” Tom smiled in his half-asleep state, he liked the nickname Alex started calling him by, almost randomly. Tom drowsily turned his head towards the door as Alex entered the apartment. “Merry Christmas big guy.” Alex said with a smile as he held out a small gift box towards Tom. “Aw thanks buddy, you didn’t have to! Now I feel bad, I didn’t get anything for you. My mind’s just so preoccupied these days…” came Tom’s groggy reply. “That’s alright, don’t worry about it. I just picked it up on the way back.” Grrr, Tom’s stomach audibly grumbled. “Oops, guess I better get something to eat,” Tom said as he blushed a little from the small display of bodily function. Alex just chuckled and headed into his room, shaking his head at the humor of the situation, a massive bodybuilder being embarrassed of his gut sounds. --- “I did it!” Tom exclaimed, causing Alex to hurry towards the bathroom with trepidation, sparking a similar memory from just weeks before. “I knew I’d get to 400 by Christmas, what did I say! Haha!” Tom was exuberant, the joy of hitting the milestone coursing through his entire, very large, body. He went through a routine of different poses, striking each one with the precision of a beginner but the mass of a seasoned pro. Numerous dark-red stretch marks filled the canvas that was his skin, some oozing little pinpricks of blood, others just waiting to do so. He’d gone without the hindrance of briefs these days, and even if he tried, they’d be stretched so thin across his muscular globes and threaten to just rip apart anytime. Alex watched in wonder as Tom hit pose after pose, as Tom’s dick got harder and harder, as if rising to salute the achievement of his muscle growth. “I know you’re there, just like last time. I just wanted to say thanks for being such an awesome roomie. And that I’m sorry for being such a bad one. Thanks for cleaning up after me, doing the chores, and even getting me a Christmas gift. I really appreciate it, for what it’s worth. M...Maybe, do you…, could you…, help me put it on?” “Haha, um…, sure.” Alex reached out and maneuvered around Tom’s bulk, to take out the skin cream from the little gift box, sitting nicely at the corner of the sink. The tension in the room was heating up the bathroom, or it could be just Tom’s hyperthermic mass. “Heh, maybe this little tube wouldn’t be enough for you,” came Alex’s weak attempt at trying to diffuse the situation. Tom just laughed a little, which helped in Alex’s opinion. The first squirt of the tube cut through the awkward silence. Alex placed the tube back onto the countertop, and rubbed both hands together, warming up the cream. Alex started on Tom’s barn-door back, his hands glided smoothly across the curves of Tom’s musculature, spreading the cream evenly across the mountainous surface. Tom tried to stay as relaxed as possible, though his cock remained at attention throughout the process. His relaxed muscles were supple and pliant, Alex’s hands kneading them like soft dough, gently massaging them as he passed by. Alex squeezed a generous second dollop of cream into his palms, repeating the same process of warming it up, before encircling Tom’s upper arms. Alex’s fingers were unable to close across the circumference of Tom’s swollen biceps and triceps, which Tom couldn’t resist giving a few slow, deliberate pumps, allowing Alex to feel the powerful contractions. Alex shimmied behind Tom, squeezed in the tight space of the bathroom, intending to work on the other arm. Tom felt a small bump brush across his bulging glutes as Alex made his way to the other side. Tom smirked, glad that Alex was enjoying this as much as he was. “Hey Tom, could you turn around please?” Alex asked cautiously. Tom ambled around in compliance, limited in mobility by his barrel thighs, the small enclosed space, and not wanting to crush Alex. Tom’s eyes were closed in bliss, as evidenced by the small stringy droplets of pre-cum seeping out of his engorged cock. Alex felt a little drop of it land on his arms as he brushed against Tom’s thick member. If anything, it definitely made Alex feel more aroused. A third round of the cream was applied on Tom. Alex took his time, making sure to get into every nook and cranny created by Tom's pillow-like pectorals and cobblestone abdominals. Alex’s hands disappeared into Tom’s deep cleavage, the cream mixing with accumulated beads of sweat. Alex’s fingers stroked Tom’s underpec area, eliciting several soft moans from the bigger man. Alex moved downwards, lightly patting the sides of Tom’s full, bowed-out, tortoise-shell gut, before he traced the deep indentations of Tom’s abdominal muscles. Alex kneeled down, after getting two more blobs of the cream for each thigh, each exceeding the measurement of Alex’s waist. Tom’s thigh muscles jiggled around as Alex rubbed his hands all around. Alex reached around and slipped his fingers into Tom’s deep ass crack, his torso almost touching, almost resting against Tom’s pelvis. A deep moan involuntarily escaped Tom’s lips, his cock leaking an increasingly steady stream of sticky, clear pre-cum. “C...Can I?” Tom nodded slowly, his back arched, head facing the ceiling, eyes closed tight. As Alex’s salivating mouth enclosed the tip of his rock-hard dick, a few long, slow thrusts lubricated by Alex’s ample saliva, were all Tom needed to unload. Forceful jets of warm, salty cum filled Alex’s mouth, causing him to sputter as his gag reflex was triggered. Alex shuddered, as he too, released his own load into his shorts, a wet spot forming in front. “Thanks... Alex...” Tom’s muttered under his breath, breathless from the orgasm. He had to support himself on the bathroom countertop, as his knees were about to give post-orgasm. His thick corded forearms supported most of his weight, preventing the unfortunate situation of crushing Alex down below. Alex slumped against the bathroom counter cabinet, unable to process what just happened, but the rush of endorphins through his brain left a wide grin on his face. --- Tom and Alex’s relationship blossomed in the following months. Neither had been with another man before, but it just felt so right to the both of them, to be with each other. With Alex openly spurring him on, Tom’s gains continued at a breakneck pace. A routine was quickly established for the pair - Tom would wake up in the morning, chug his gallon jug of breakfast shake, and head to the gym for his morning gym session, while Alex would head to work at the university. After the workout, Tom would return back home for a big lunch and a nice long nap. A second lunch of equally massive proportions followed the nap, and then his afternoon gym session. They would usually reach home at the same time, Tom from the gym and Alex from work, and they would enjoy dinner together, often including some additional post-dinner fun. After a quick power nap, Tom would head out for his nightly gym session, while Alex would finish up the chores, and prepare all of Tom’s meals for the next day. When Tom got back, he would chug another gallon jug of protein shake, before heading to bed with Alex, sometimes even without a post-workout shower for an extra musky night of sex. --- Alex could feel Tom’s footsteps a mile away, and smell him even further away, as the gigantic bodybuilder attempted to sneak up on his partner from behind, as they both trudged up the stairs to their apartment. Tom picked up Alex from behind in a most gentle and secure bear hug, his bulbous pillowy muscles enclosing Alex, making sure not to squeeze too tight. “You know that your lumbering footfalls and overpowering odor give you away right? And also, who else has a massive shadow that blocks out all the light?” “Guess I’m still not used to all the new size I’m continuously putting on! No thanks to the sneaky magical fridge that always has food in it!” Both of them erupted in giggles like foolish lovers as they entered the apartment, still all over each other. Alex grabbed the neatly packed containers of food from the fridge and tossed them in the microwave to be reheated, while Tom laid on the floor of the living area, sprawled over the cushions. He had broken the couch some time ago, and they thought it would be better not to replace it, instead they just had a more open living area filled with different cushions. Alex handed a full container to Tom first, knowing that Tom was eager to begin chowing down on Alex’s delicious cooking, after which he continued laying out the microwaved feast on a picnic mat on the floor. Every so often, Alex would deliver a spoonful of his own meal into Tom’s chomping mouth, teasing the bigger man whilst doing so. “It’s like you’re always starving!” “Well I am, a growing boy’s gotta eat to grow!” Tom countered, in between bites. Even though Alex was always the one initiating the feeding of the beast. After demolishing the feast, Tom leaned back, supported by his arms. BRRP, he let out a guttural belch and sighed, full and content. “I think that means you’ve got more room, right big guy?” “Maybe!” Alex brought out one of the many gallon jugs full of protein shake from the fridge. Tom opened his mouth wide, ready for the challenge. Alex opened the jug, placing the cap on the floor. He placed the rim of the jug next to Tom’s lips, and tilted the jug slightly, letting the shake flow slowly. Tom moved his lips to cover the rim of the jug and began sucking, signalling to Alex to tilt the jug higher, increasing the flow rate of the shake. “Oof,” Tom groaned as he finished guzzling down the last of the shake from the jug, making sure to get the last drops. “Good job big guy,” Alex commented, as he started rubbing Tom’s bloated muscle-gut slowly in long, wide circles. “Don’t think I’ve got any room left, heh.” “Oh I’m not sure about that, you always come back from your workouts starving!” BRRRP, another loud and satisfying belch erupted from the confines of Tom’s maw, in response to Alex’s masterful belly rubs. Tom and Alex burst out laughing. “Fuck, I can’t get over how hot that always is, big guy.” Alex jumped on top of Tom, causing Tom to crash into the cushions in surprise, groaning, before involuntarily letting out yet another deep bassy belch from the added pressure on his taut gut. “Whew, someone’s gassy today!” “And who’s fault is it?!” Tom added rhetorically, laughing again. “Oh shut up, you know you like it!” Alex placed his lips softly on Tom’s, his tongue going straight into Tom’s mouth, tasting a mix of Tom’s saliva, the sweet protein shake, and his own cooking. Tom reciprocated the gesture, the couple lip-locked in pleasure. Alex paused for a moment to get a breath of fresh air, sitting upright on Tom’s packed muscle-gut. His eyes and hands moved around Tom’s vast body, appreciating the fullness of Tom’s muscles, how one muscle group seemed to bulge and squeeze against another, how they hulked out of Tom’s frame, how they looked like a miniature mountain range on top of the man. He let himself go, lying into Tom, nuzzling against the warmth of Tom’s juicy pec-pillows, his head sinking deep into the base of Tom’s cleavage. “You can’t stop there!” Alex laughed as he felt Tom’s stiff cock against his ass, “Fine, I’ll oblige you this time, big guy!” But they both knew that the foreplay during dinner always led to a good fuck after. --- Tom struggled to get up after their latest post-dinner fun activity. Not just from the euphoria and exhaustion post-orgasm, but also from the increasingly limited mobility his ever-growing muscles led to. Despite the titanic strength his overblown musculature afforded him, once he went down, he was stuck on the floor like a turtle on its back. His alpine traps swelled past his ears, his barrel pecs muffled his voice and obscured his vision. His upper body was propped up by his engorged lats, which expanded past his frame, making him much wider than he was tall. It was a constant struggle of movement between his biceps and forearms, his triceps and lats, causing his arms to usually be locked in place in an almost 90° angle. His legs, if they could even be called legs, were in a similar situation. Just from the sheer expansive girth of his thighs and calves, pushing each leg apart. If Tom ever got up, he has to painstakingly roll one thich over the other, to move forward. And in his midsection was his massive tank of a muscle-gut with thick blocky abs, which in itself carried a huge load 24/7 to fuel more growth, causing it to bulge obscenely far ahead. “Some help please?” Tom wiggled his arm around, attempting to allow Alex to grab a hold of his sausage fingers, so that he could use Alex as a lever to get up. “Sure big guy…” Alex was getting a little worried about Tom’s lack of mobility, as well as the countless stretch marks that continued to bleed every so often, resulting in Tom being in constant pain. No brand or amount of skin creams could help, Alex tried. Tom was simply growing too fast for his skin to keep up. Only the daily painkillers could block his constant pain, but only temporarily. Alex tried to distract him as best as he could, helping Tom do the things he liked, while spending the rest of the day asleep. But this only prolonged the problem, enabling Tom to continue growing, and growing. --- What appeared to be an amalgamation of sacks of meat laid on the bariatric bed. Thick snaking veins alternated with dark red stretch marks across his skin. Each muscle seemed to be pulsing, seemingly still eager to grow, despite the lack of space. IVs ran up the undulating contours of his arm, filled with a constant infusion of a cocktail of opioids, dulling his perpetual state of pain. Alex visited the university hospital every single day, ever since he made the decision to call the ambulance in for Tom. Alex tried to manage it as best as he could, but he could not bear the sight or sound of Tom’s constant groaning in pain any longer. The bathroom was littered with numerous creams and oils he tried to repair Tom’s skin with. The drug cabinet was filled with countless varieties of painkillers. Tom’s only respites were when he was working out, filling his stomach to the brim, and wanking himself or being jerked off to oblivion. The joy he felt from growing, and from Alex, were the only things that kept him going. But Alex could bear it no longer. Seeing Tom in pain at all other times tore him apart. Each visit, Tom would routinely ask for more food, for Alex to jerk him off, for Alex to provide some resistance training. And after each visit, Alex’s eyes would well up, wondering if that was to be the last visit. Sure, Tom’s growth had slowed, but he was definitely on his last legs. His greatest achievement, his monster mass muscle growth, had become his greatest detriment. Yet, knowing him, he probably still craved for more. --- It was the 1-year anniversary of Tom’s passing. Alex was still grieving, missing Tom’s warm, giant, presence in the apartment, in the bed, in his life. An ad popped up on the side of Facepage, promising a miraculous procedure for muscle growth. Was this a sign? Now that Alex knew better, surely he could do better, with better medical advancements, to honor Tom’s memory.

Cuerpo de demonio cap 2 pesadillas y cambios //Un pequeño inciso, para los que no leyeron la primera parte aquí les dejo el link, hice un error de novato al publicar la idea de esta historia y públicar ahí mismo la historia, lo are separado y esperar a ver qué les gusta e ir construyendo la historia. En esa misma noche del martes, nos habíamos acostado temprano Owen y yo, aunque tenía ganas para algo hoy, él tuvo un día pesado en el trabajo, él es soldador así se mantiene en forma trabajando con metales pesados cuando no iba al gym. No pude dormir bien esa noche como había dicho el profesor Trevor; tenía demasiada energía aún y mi mente no se calmaba, sentía que alguien me hablaba pero no llegaba a entender bien. Me obligue a dormir pero tarde mucho en ya calmar mi cuerpo y mente, y surgió una pesadilla, les estoy contando esto ya una semana después, habían pasado muchos cambios más la pesadilla era la misma cada noche; estaba en un cuarto oscuro, las paredes estaban difuminadas y pintadas en negro con orillas finas blancas que apenas se notaban, no había techo sólo un vortice como de humo blanco que era aspirado hacia acá detrás de estas paredes, el suelo era una fina capa de agua dándome mi reflejo y alguien más detrás de mí, no podía distinguir su forma más aya de ser humanoide, una sombra de lo que es con ojos rojos y pareciera ser muy grande, escuchaba una vez más ese lenguaje incomprensible más fuerte, y cuando trato de voltear detrás de mí para ver quién es solo despierto en mi cuarto sudando frío. Me despertaba siempre una hora antes que Owen, no dormí todas mis horas pero jamás me sentí cansado o con ojeras. Durante la semana también sucedieron cosas extrañas, ¿no te pasa que cuando conoces una persona en algo que no necesariamente tenemos que interactuar pero tu mente ya la enfoca en la multitud de la gente o por la calle? Pues eso pasó con los 4 participantes, durante la semana me los encontré de uno a uno y me hablaron de sus experiencias con el suero, aunque nadie había tenido pesadillas más que yo. Fred fue el primero a quien encontré, a lado del hotel donde trabajó había un McDonald's y siempre me quedaba de paso caminando al trabajo, ahí lo encontré sentado en la ventana próxima a la entrada con por lo menos 3 hamburguesa listas para comer, quería evitarlo un poco pues soy más de llegar puntual aunque parece ser que también se dió cuenta de mi y tocó el cristal para llamar mi atención, ya por no ser grosero pues entre a hablar con él; me dijo que ya sentía un leve cambio tras dos días de la inyección, se sentía con menos hambre, había comida mucho menos que lo habitual para él y solo comía mucho en la mañana para luego sentirse algo… caliente en general, creo que fue muy sincero y específico al mencionar que vio más paguínas porno y cuáles vió, el es hetero y dice que su gusto cambio un poco, que le gustaban chicas con grandes traceros a chicas más definidas no solo de su parte de atrás. Simplemente inventé una excusa para salir, no quería imaginarme que hizo para ayar su polla y que hizo. Al otro día en el gym me encontré a dos realmente, Jack y Erick en mi gym a casi la misma hora; Jack si se me hacía familiar, es un adolescente que quiso entrar al gym para poder defenderse de sus matones y tuvo grandes resultados creo que le gustó levantar pesas y ya tiene unos 2 años aquí. Está vez yo me acerque a verlo, no hablamos mucho sólo me dijo que le dolía mucho su cuerpo sobretodo los músculos, como si hubiera hecho una semana entera de peso pesando en todo su cuerpo todo en un solo día, al tercero también de la inyección. Aunque de estadísticas no había cambiado mucho, levantaba una gran cantidad de peso 85 libras de puro calentamiento para bicep, su fuerza había aumentado considerablemente. Erik por otra parte, no hable con él, más bien lo ví en las duchas cuando ya estaba por irme, yo voy a unas duchas más privadas pues las otras solo se separaba de uno del otro por dos láminas de cristal. Él también estaba a punto de meterse a esas duchas privadas, sólo había 3, lo ví desde lejos entrar sin mucha confianza tratando de tapar su entrepierna, aunque pude ver qué era pequeña desde aquí no me dió mucho tiempo de verla bien a detalle, ahora sabía por qué fué a las pruebas y por qué se bañaba aquí; ya iba a entrar también en las duchas hasta que ví el cuaderno que nos dió Trevor, estaba ya abierto con algunas mediciones, me picó mucho la curiosidad y leí que ponía, él mismo había sacado sus mismas medidas las cuales eran iguales a las del laboratorio, pero había dos más las de sus bolas y polla había comparado sus pelotas a las de un limón pequeño y su polla específica que mide solo 9.7 cm de largo totalmente dura, con 10 cm de grosor, y 4 cm flácida, la verdad esperaba más pero no sé acababa ahí pues los datos también se actualizaron 3 días después llegando a 12.3 cm de largo, 10.5 cm de grosor y 5 flácida, algo definitivamente había cambiado no sé si por el suero pero dejo una carita sonriente al final de las medidas. Kevin descubrí que era un vecino mío de departamento, él estaba en el piso 5 y yo en el 3, no hablamos mucho de cambios y así aunque me dijo que si hubo cambios no me dijo cuáles y solo me dejó en la duda. -por cierto Alex, ¿sabes si de casualidad hay otra tienda de calzado por aquí? -hay una a unas cuadras de donde trabajó aunque está un poco lejos, pero también hay una doblando la esquina a la izquierda, ¿no la viste? - sí y veo por qué se te hace extraño que pregunte, pero es que no tienen de mi talla. - entiendo, bueno iré a mi departamento, nos vemos después. Nos despedimos y de reojo ví que salía del edificio con sandalias, no se veía tampoco fuera de lugar, quizá buscá otro tipo de zapato y no es su cambio. ya le había pagado a Martha lo que le debía, me quedé sin un centavo en el bolsillo pero ya estaba tranquilo de no tener deudas hasta el otro mes que no paguemos. Yo por otro lado aparte de las pesadillas cada noche, solo se retrasó mi mes está semana tocaba pero no salió nada, me preocupa que quizá sea un embarazo aunque tengo fé que realmente este es el cambio que debía pasar conmigo, me are una prueba de todas formas.

Hey y'all. Long time reader. First time Writer. Here's a little story I've been working on while I'm bored in quarantine. Part 2 will be coming very soon. Hope y'all enjoy. Chapter 1: Making Plans It had been a long quarantine for Collin and Sam. With all of their classes being moved online and them being locked in their tiny house together, they were getting a bit stir crazy. With Collin being at high risk with his asthma, and Sam wanting to protect his friend and roommate, the two of them hadn’t really left the house except for groceries and the occasional errand that Sam would run. Each of them had enrolled at the local college and met their freshmen year. They met at a party one night and started talking and became fast friends. Every year since then, they had been roommates together in a small house they rented. Now, juniors in college, they are stuck in the house with each other. Luckily, it was looking like their long quarantine would be coming to an end. The governor of their state had slowly been reopening stores and restaurants. With the country appearing to go back to normal, they thought it was appropriate to have some friends over at the very least. “Oh, come on Collin. I know you are worried about this pandemic, but we have been cooped up in this house for over three months. With everything reopening, I think that we can at least begin to see our friend group again,” said Sam trying to convince his roommate to let his friends back into their life. “It doesn’t even need to be the whole group. It can just be a few of them.” Sam walked into the kitchen of their small house to grab a snack. “I don’t know Sam. I’m just worried about the possibility of any of them bringing the virus to us,” said Collin as he sat down on their couch in the living room. “We are going to be exposing ourselves to whatever they have come in contact with.” “But you’ve already been exposed to the outside world,” said Sam as he sat down in the chair facing Collin. “I go to the grocery store once a week or so and then I come home. How is me going shopping less dangerous than our friends coming over to see us?” “You’ve been staying safe. You don’t leave the house besides going shopping. We don’t know where they’ve been. They could’ve gone to restaurants or bars for all we know. I trust that you’re being safe. I don’t trust them.” Sam leaned back in his chair crossing his arm. Clearly disappointed by his friend’s aversion to the slightest bit of human contact. Sam’s face lit back up with an idea. “What if we can make sure they social distance for at least two weeks? The 4th of July is coming up two weeks from this Saturday, if all of our friends could social distance for those two weeks, could we have a barbeque?” Sam gave Collin the biggest puppy dog face imaginable. Accentuating his big blue eyes to drive the point home. He knew Collin couldn’t resist the face. After a moment of thinking, Collin finally surrendered to his roommate’s begging. “Ugh, fine. If you can get all of them to social distance for two weeks, we can have them all over for the 4th.” Sam jumped up from his seat with glee. “Woohoo! You won’t regret this bud! We are gonna have so much fun!” Sam gave Collin an excited side hug and ran into his room to get his phone and texted everyone who was still in town. Collin watched as Sam ran off to his room with a slight smile on his face to see him so happy, but it faded into worry for what might happen if his friends fail. Sam presented the obstacle to the group and they were all on board. He took a head count and requests from everyone for what they would like served. Sam said that he would cook everything and they’d Venmo him their share. This way there would be less people preparing the food. A couple weeks went by and Sam went out the Friday before to get all of the food they were going to need. With twelve people to cook for, Sam would have his work cut out for him. On the menu were burgers, chips and dip, mac n cheese, jalapeño poppers, and Sam’s homemade chocolate pudding. He bought everyone a few different types of beer and some seltzers for the nonbeer drinkers. He wanted to go all out for this get together if it was going to be the first one after months of isolation. As he was shopping for ingredients for the dishes, he came across a fun spice kit. It was a six-piece spice set that read “Spice Up Your Life”. None of the spices seemed familiar to Sam but he thought ‘What the hell? With the way my life is going, I’m gonna need all the spice I can get.’ He grabbed the kit and continued shopping. He arrived home and started unloading the groceries. “Hey Collin!” Sam shouted from the kitchen. “You mind running out to my car and grabbing the rest of the groceries?” Collin groaned in protest but reluctantly got up from his bed and came out to help Sam. Coming into the kitchen, he saw all of the food that Sam had already brought in. “You have more food in the car? This is enough food to feed a village for a week and we’re having 10 people over for one afternoon,” Collin said with shock. “We can have leftovers if we have to,” said Sam, getting out various bowls, plates, and cutting boards for the preparation of the food. “Besides, you could easily eat all of this food by yourself in one sitting,” said Sam gesturing toward the slight gut that his friend had gained since the quarantine began. “I haven’t put on that much weight, have I?” Collin looked down at his slightly bulging belly and rubbed it. “Well there is a reason why I have to go to the store every week instead of waiting longer.” Sam walked over and smacked his friend’s stomach and watched it jiggle a bit after. “But there’s nothing wrong with that. You normally live in the gym and eat the same diet while we’re in our normal life. It’s just your calorie needs have gone down, but your intake hasn’t,” said Sam with more sincerity in his tone. “I guess you’re right,” Collin said with a bit of sadness for his lack of gym routine. He normally was a buff stud. But he had put on that COVID 19 and his muscles have deflated a bit from his normal jock physique. He sulked for a second and then proceeded to go get the rest of the groceries. “Hey, don’t get down about it bud. I’m gonna tell you the same thing you told me the night we met. “I always love a little more cushion for the pushin’”,” said Sam with a wink and slapped his roommate’s ass. “Now go get the food. I have a lot to do if we want everything ready for tomorrow.” Collin smiled and grabbed the rest of the groceries. Sam had wished he could repeat the night they met. But he knew not to get his hopes up too much. Sam carried on cooking and prepping for the barbeque. He was going through his groceries and saw the spice kit he had randomly thrown in his cart. He opened it up and saw the six spices. Each seemed to have their own specific color of the rainbow for each flavor. Sam divided each flavor up to a specific dish that he’d prepare. But that left him with one spice left over, purple. He didn’t know what to do with it. So he stowed it in the pantry for another day. After what felt like hours of preparing, everything was ready to be cooked tomorrow. Collin walked out of his room to see all of the food. “Ooooo is that your world famous homemade chocolate pudding?!?” said Collin, reaching out his finger toward the giant bowl only to have it batted away by Sam. “Yes, it is, and you can’t have any. It’s famous for a reason. Everyone loves it and I want to make sure everyone gets some tomorrow.” “Oh come on Sam. Just a little finger? Pretty please?” Collin said trying to use Sam’s own begging trick against him. Trying to slouch down to Sam’s shorter height to really sell it. “Hey no fair. That’s my trick,” said Sam with a bit of a chuckle. “Alright. If you really want some, the spoon is sitting over there on the counter. Just finish up before I put everything into the dishwasher.” Collin beamed with delight. “You’re the best.” He walked over to the counter with joy in his steps. He picked up the spoon and sat down at their dining room table. Licking the spoon and loving every second of it. “Mmmm. You really should make this more often. It’s become one of my favorite desserts ever since you’ve started making it.” “I know. Everyone loves it, but it just takes me forever to make it.” Sam began washing the dishes while talking with his roommate. “Yeah, but you won’t let anyone help you since it’s your family’s secret recipe.” Collin standing up quickly from the table feeling a bit of heft to his body that he was not used to. He walked over to put his now spotless spoon in the sink for his roommate to wash. “And it’s staying that way. If you wanna try and recreate it, be my guest.” After Collin put away his spoon, he began grazing the counter for any other treats he could snack on. He saw that Sam had already finished making the dip for tomorrow. He reached into the pantry and grabbed some chips. Shoveling out the dip and into his mouth. Letting out the occasional “Mmm”. “Hey. The dip might not be as well renowned as the pudding, but I’d still like to serve it tomorrow,” said Sam grabbing the dip and hoisting it in the fridge. “You’re no fun.” Collin put his chips back in the pantry with defeat. “Can you at least make me something that I can eat?” “Do I look like your mother? No. You’re a grown ass man. You can cook your own food,” said Sam as he went back to cleaning the dishes. “Pleeeeeease Sam? I’m letting you have this barbeque. Just make one sandwich for me.” Collin again went down to Sam’s level and gave him the puppy dog face. Quivering his lip every now and then for dramatic effect. “You’re getting way too good at that. Fine, I’ll make you a sandwich.” “Again, you’re the best.” “Yeah yeah yeah. Just get me out everything you want on it. I’m almost done with the dishes and then I’ll make it.” Collin grabbed bread, cheese, and butter. He was wanting a grilled cheese, but not your average one. He also pulled out some jalapeños, some bacon and even grabbed a spice that Sam was using before. “Got it. Now what?” “Why don’t you start cooking the bacon and slicing the jalapeños? I’m almost done with the dishes and I’ll cook it for you after that.” Collin did as he was told. Frying the bacon and dicing up the jalapeños while dashing bits of spice onto them. “Alright everything’s ready. Done with the dishes yet?” “Almost. Why don’t you grill it and I’ll eat it when I’m done?” “You’ve been done with dishes for a while now, haven’t you?” Collin said while throwing his sandwich on the skillet. “And you didn’t cook all day, did you?” “I retract my previous statement. You are no longer the best.” He picked up his sandwich and took it to the dining room “Nope. I’m better.” Sam walked in and joined his roommate with a banana to eat. “So how has everyone done in terms of keeping their distance?” asked Collin between bites. “From what I can tell, good. I don’t have ankle bracelets on them so there’s no real way to know, but from what they’ve said, they have been.” “They’d better.” Collin said getting up to put his plate away. As Collin got up, Sam noticed his shirt was riding up a little more on his belly. Nothing too severe, but it definitely bulged out from his body a little more. Sam followed him into the kitchen and threw his banana peeled into the trash. “Need anything else before I head to bed?” “Maybe just help me put everything away,” said Sam as he walked by his roommate to make room in the fridge for everything he’d prepared. He turned around to grab the food only to see his roommate’s pecs right in his face. ‘That’s odd. Normally I’m eye level with Collin’s chin.’ “Hey Collin, did you get taller?” Collin looked down at his roommate. He’d always been a few inches taller than him, but Sam was looking particularly small tonight. “I doubt it. I stopped having growth spurts a while ago. Maybe you just shrank?” laughed Collin, ruffling his roommate's hair. After the kitchen was completely clean, Collin started walking toward his room. “Night tiny.” Sam rolled his eyes. “Night big guy.” He watched Collin walk away. His eyes lingering on his fat ass. I looked like it was pushing those poor shorts to their limit. Watching it wobble from side to side. Each cheek looked like a soccer ball. Sam knew what he’d be jerking off to tonight. He headed to his room and shut the door. After a quick jack, he went to bed, excited for their get together tomorrow. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: https://twitter.com/Musclesaber

Hey guys, I took some time off from writing after I finished the first series, which you can find under my page. There were 19 chapters and a separate page with identifying the different characters. I had so much fun with the guys in that series, I decided to continue on with them. Hope you enjoy. As always, any feedback, positive or not, is welcome. Ace. Part 1, Back to the Beach We lay on our bellies on the gold and blue blanket with a hexagon pattern, under my blue umbrella. The mid-day sun is beating down on the sand around us, causing heat waves to shimmer off it. We’re both in board shorts. His, a solid navy blue one fits like a second skin on his 6’3”, tight, muscular body. Mine, a bright green one, fits perfectly over my 5’11” body, which is nothing to sneeze at either. I’ve slowly gained about ten pounds of muscle over the past 9 months and am very proud of myself, but my 175 is nothing compared to his 240. I’m making gains with my biceps and chest, which is what I want to do, but my abs have always been my best feature. This is due to years of sports in high school and college. Keeping them tight and visible has been my top priority. They are a complete six pack with inroads towards an 8 pack. I’ve kept active with sports after college, meeting Jay, and getting my job. I play tennis, beach and grass volleyball, disc golf, and some touch football. Jay likes some of these activities, but is mainly a weights guy. We hit the gym on a regular basis, but go our separate ways once there. I’ll never be in his league, weight lifting wise, but I do pretty well for a guy my size. I have a nice deep dark tan thanks to my Italian heritage, but the damn public beach and their ‘no nudity’ rules keep me from getting an ‘all over’ tan. Jay on the other hand, with his Scandinavian background and blonde complexion, burns just walking from the house to the beach, which is only a 5-minute walk. He needs to be fully clothed and wearing a hat. I do enjoy spreading lotion on his large muscled body though. We’ve gotten plenty of cat calls and whistles, and a lot of people staring and/or leering at us while I apply the SPF 100 lotion to him. We both take it in stride and Jay seems to have fun playing it up when some whistles at his body. He’ll throw a double bi or most muscular just to put on a show. The deep blue ocean is spread out in front of us. It’s high tide and there are a few white caps, but nothing to keep us from going back in for another swim. We got in when we first got here a few hours ago. We splashed around for 30 minutes or so and then got out, gingerly walking over the shells and stones at the water’s edge. We toweled off, and lay on the blanket. We had some light snacks and talked about Cam and Ming, Davey and Ty, and Eddie and the twins. Everyone seems to be back on track, which is good. Jay’s enormous right arm is draped over my shoulders, holding me securely, yet gently to his body. His right hand casually playing with my curls. I’m getting a woody just from the feel of his fingers running along my scalp and through my curls. It’s an almost unconscious act on his part, but it means so much to me. Blue skies, salt water smell, an ocean breeze, and my Jay next to me. Today is the perfect day. I lean over and give him a kiss on his cheek. He’s attempting to grow a beard and hasn’t shaved in two weeks. I can grow a full beard in about a week thanks to my Italian parents, but his Northern European roots mean he can barely grow stubble, much less a beard. I poke some fun at him, but encourage him all the same. I like the new look. It gives me something else to play with. I twist under the weight of his arm. He senses I want to move and lifts it up a few inches. I turn over and lay on my back. He lets his arm down again and it pins me to the blanket. The weight makes it hard for me to breath. I tap it a few times and he lifts it off me and sets it between us. I rub my fingers along the short hair he has on his arm and he moans. Yet another area where my touch arouses him. I drift for a few minutes, close to sleep, when I sense movement. He rolls onto his side and moves closer to me. I look into his clear blue eyes and see excitement and mischief at the same time. I have an idea of what he wants to do, but I want to make him work for it. Add some spice to our lives, not that we need it. “You look gorgeous.” He says to me. I smile, put my left hand on his face, and gently rub his stubble. “You do too buddy.” I lean over and give him a soft kiss on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my butt and forcibly moves me closer to him. I can feel his erection under his shorts. I start to get hard as well. He feels my response, smiles, and pulls me in for another, longer kiss. Keeping his hand on my butt, he slowly rolls onto his back and pulls me on top of him at the same time. My added weight is nothing to him. I seductively slide my body up and down his midsection and he groans in utter pleasure. The hair on my chest and abs rubbing against his smooth skin turns us both on. I can feel both our erections getting harder. We’ll need to take care of them at some point soon. He moves his hands behind his head and does a slow double bi flex. I stare at them. There are veins crawling all over them. Their denseness and their size still astonish me even after all the years we’ve been together. I stop my movements and lean down and start to kiss him again, more fervently now. I put my hands on his biceps and start to massage them, enjoying the feeling of the solid, rock hard muscle. Jay knows I love his arms and tenses his muscles even more as I rub them. I let out a guttural moan and increase the pressure on them, hoping to dent the muscle, even just a bit. Jay breaks our kiss, looks into my brown eyes, now surrounded by my curly hair, and teasingly says, “I’ll let you have what you want, if you let me have what I want.” He then winks at me and exhales a gust of air that pushes the curls off my face for a few seconds. When he’s done, they float back down and encircle my face again. I lean back down, but don’t kiss him. I go to his ear, blow some warn air into it, lap at the lobe for a second, moistening it, and coyly say, “Well Muscles, we can’t do it here on the blanket. Ocean or house?” I nibble on his lobe a bit more and before he can answer I move my hands to his chest and push myself upright. I’m still sitting on his midsection and quickly move my hips back and forth a few times, just to make sure he’s still hard, which he is. I stand up, quickly adjust myself, wink at him, and head to the ocean. “You going to join me?” I say over my shoulder as I walk away. I get to the water’s edge when I finally feel him coming up behind me like a thundering herd of wild elephants. I feel the sand pounding and see his shadow over take me. I brace myself for what is coming. Whoosh. He picks me up in his arms while in a dead sprint. We travel into the ocean until he is calf deep in the water. He slows and spins around twice. I start to laugh and he joins me. He pulls me in for another kiss and just before our lips meet, he pulls back and says, “Time to get wet again Max.” He effortlessly tosses me 15 feet into an oncoming wave. My arms and legs splay out in different directions, all of them looking for solid ground but not finding any. I splash thru the wave and pop up on the other side spitting out salt water. My curly hair is plastered to my head and my hard-on is plainly visible as my shorts are now glued to my body. I grin and see Jay moving towards me again. The water is waist deep, crystal clear, and in the upper 60’s. He easily slices through the water and walks right to me. He bends over a bit, puts both his hands on my ass and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, even though I know I’m secure in hands. Now comes the real kiss. Long and sloppy. Passionate and sensitive. Loving and carefree. I’m sure people are staring at us, but we don’t care. Life is too short to worry about what others think of you or how you express your love. As we kiss, he walks us to deeper water. Before I realize it, the water is chest high on him. He stops and plants his feet in the sand. He winks at me and I know we’re not going anywhere unless he wants us to. No wave, no matter how strong is going to move us one inch unless Jay allows it. I grow harder just at the thought of his strength against ocean water. A shudder runs through me. Jay feels it and grins. “Just what I wanted.” He says softly and moves back in to resume kissing me. I feel his bulge getting larger too. He jostles me in his arms and makes sure my legs are secure around his waist. He releases his left hand and brings it out of the water and flexes the bicep right next to our faces. I don’t see it until he turns our heads towards it. “Hmm, is that for me?” I whisper. My erection knows it is and responds before he has a chance to answer. “Well, you have been a good boy recently, so yeah, you can have it.” He whispers back. I release my right hand from his neck and curl my fingers around the top of the muscle, feeling the expanse and hardness. My erection grows harder still. He extends his arm, relaxing the muscle, and I get a good grip, knowing what he’s about to do. When I have my finger planted on the muscle, he slowly, painfully slowly, starts to curl the muscle. My fingers grope the muscle unabashedly. As he continues to flex it, he pulls it closer to my face. So, while my fingers are mashing at the hardening muscle, I wet my lips in anticipation for them getting in on the fun. The moment they meet, I swear sparks flew between his muscle and my lips. I feel a shock in my spine and it energizes me. I pull myself closer to Jay, my erection is pushing against his brick wall of abs through my suit. I squeeze my legs tighter in an attempt to stop myself from blowing my load too soon. I use my left arm to pull myself up another inch, and then close my eyes for a second to prepare myself to attack his bicep again. I open them to see, the veins are pumping, the striations are prominent, and the short blonde hairs are standing on end. He is just as excited as I am. I re-wet my lips and go at him like a baby to a bottle. My fingers claw at the muscle trying to make a dent in the now fully flexed, rock hard bicep. My mouth covers the face of the muscle and my nose smashes into it as well. I feel like I am trying to lick the last bit of chocolate off a candy wrapper and no one can convince me the job is done and there is nothing left. Then I feel it. Jay very subtlety relaxes his arm the smallest bit and my fingers dug into the muscle. I moan. The sensation of feeling his muscle, the fibers, the blood coursing thru it, the pulse, send me to a new high. My erection is pulsing to new levels, which causes Jays to grow as well. He tightens the muscle back up, then relaxes it again, just a bit. This time my teeth nibble on the loosened skin, my tongue brushes over the hairs wetting them sloppily, and my lips are pursed and kissing the vein running across the face of the muscle. He pulls me close and licks my ear around the outer edge. He whispers into my ear, “Third time’s a charm sexy boy.” He flexes and slowly relaxes for a final time. I dig my fingers into the muscle like they are trying to get a grip on a smooth mountain wall. My mouth continues its assault. Then I sense he is hardening the muscle and just as it gets rock hard again, I blow my load into my shorts. As I spurt, I released my fingers and mouth, turn to face Jay, and bury my head into his shoulder and let loose a long pleasurable moan. He knows what was happening and steadies me with the arm still around my back. After what seems like an eternity, I take my head off his shoulder. I look into his clear blue eyes, see the playfulness and love, and move in for a thank you kiss. We break the kiss and he says, “We’re just getting warmed up Curly.” I smile and nod in agreement. “Back to the house?” I nod yes eagerly. He turns and walks us back to the shallow waters where he puts me down. I’m still partially erect so I wander back into waist deep water, turn away from the beach, make sure no one is watching, and quickly adjust myself. When I turn back, Jay is staring at me with a huge dumb ass grin on his face. I walk up and past him and sternly say, “Shut it.” He chuckles and just shakes his head. We get back to the umbrella and towels. We throw some t-shirts on and I start to gather the trash and put it in a bag. Jay grabs the umbrella, pulls it out of the sand with a quick yank. He rolls it up and puts a bungie cord around it tightly. I shake out the towels, careful to not shake sand onto the people near-by. I stuff them into a backpack and toss on a baseball hat. I hand a hat to Jay too, and his sunglasses. We load everything into the cart and start back. The sand is blisteringly hot, but I have my mind on other things, so I don’t let it bother me too much. Jay takes the lead with cart in tow. I follow, making sure nothing falls out, oh and so I can get a good look at his shapely ass. His legs are doing all the work in the soft sand. His calf muscles explode with the workout of pulling the cart and digging into the sand. He seems to enjoy it. As we get closer to the cart path, the sand is more compact and firmer. I catch up and walk beside him, reaching my right hand out for his left. At the break between beach and path, we pause to put our flip-flops on. We start on the path between the dunes to the house. It’s still a gorgeous afternoon. A stray cloud floats by, a few seagulls sit on the dunes, calling at us for any spare food we may have. I shoo them away, but they return quickly and resume calling at us. As we walk along the path, I mention that Shae and Ro want to Skype with him soon. Their lacrosse season is starting soon and they are looking for some workout tips to build stamina. He says ok, he’ll call them in a few days. He mentions his Gran want us over for dinner. We have not seen her in a few weeks. I say ok. Jay says he’ll call her too and set it up. We walk on for a bit. A few people pass us on their way to the beach. These late comers will set up and stay until dusk, enjoying the fading light and heat. There are dunes on both sides of the walk with grass and small flowers shrubs to help keep the dunes from washing away during storms. I hear Jay quietly ask, “Still in the mood Curly?” He squeezes my hand gently and caresses his thumb along the top of my hand. I release his hand, walk in front of him, turn to face him and press my hands to my upper thighs, stretching my board shorts flat, showing off the erection, which I’ve been maintaining. He smiles an evil smile and says, “Nice, can’t wait.” His tongue flicks out and licks his lips. I turn and pick up my pace. I want to get back to the house first. I hear Jay behind me quicken his pace too. I glance over my shoulder and see he is practically running. I slow to let him catch up. When he’s about 10 feet away, I casually say, “Your backpack bounced out back there.” I nod to it about 20 feet behind him, “You should take more care. You cannot afford to lose your lotion.” He turns, sees it, and groans. He drops the cart handle and jogs back to the bag. I take the opportunity and sprint to the house. There’s a slight decline in the path and it helps me put some distance between us. I hear him yell to me, “Two can play at this Max. You just wait.” I wave a hand at him as I go down the small hill. I get back to the house first. I wait at the bottom of the ramp at the house. I see his head rise over the small crest of the hill. He sees me waiting for him and smiles. I smile back. As he gets closer, I open the gate door and let him enter first. I swat his ass as he passes. It’s like slapping granite. Once on the deck, we take everything out of the cart. I shake out the blanket and towels more thoroughly and spread them over the deck railing to dry in the gentle breeze. Jay takes the umbrella out and puts it in the closet next to the house. I grab the outdoor hose and rinse the sand off the cooIer. I unlock the sliding doors and set it inside the door. I grab two towels from a chair just inside the door. “I’ll shower first.” I say to Jay as I walk to the outdoor shower on the side of the deck. He raises an eyebrow. I reach an arm into the shower and turn on the water and put both towels on a hook on the inside of the wooden contraption. He walks over to me, untying his shorts, “We could shower together and, you know, get all the sand off each other.” He winks at me and gives me another devilish grin. I feel the water again and it is just the right temperature. I raise my eyebrow and say sarcastically, “Muscles, you know we both don’t fit in this little box, given all the times we’ve tried.” He laughs. “Plus,” I add, “I want you to think about what you’re waiting for.” And with that, I quickly step in, shut, and lock the door. I know I won’t have much time, so I drop my shorts and quickly grab the bar or soap and get to work. I lather up my face, arms and chest. Jay comes up to the door, knocks, and politely says, “Open the door Max, or I won’t huff and puff, and blow you.” I pick up my shorts, hold them under the shower head and rinse as much as sand out as possible. I toss them over the wall to him. “What am I supposed to do with these?” He asks. I grab the shampoo and put some in my hair. I say, “I can’t hear you; I’ve got shampoo in my hair.” “Funny Maxwell…” I hear him shake the wooden door tentatively, “Max, if you don’t open the door, I may need to withhold sexual favors from you.” I lather up my legs, groin, and ass. “Just a minute please.” I say politely in a sing-song voice. I hear him gently rap on the door again. I step under the shower head and let it wash over me, cleaning the soap, sand, and shampoo off. I turn the water off, shake my curls out, grab the towel and quickly dry off. I unlock the door and Jay is standing right there, with his left forearm over the door frame. “Jeez dude, couldn’t wait 3 minutes for me?” I pat him on the chest and duck under his arm. He turns to grab me, but I scoot away. “Stay away sandman.” He looks at me with an astonished look on his face. “Your turn to shower. I’ll be upstairs…” I eye up from toe to head and pause at his midsection and whistle. He turns and quickly gets into the shower. I walk to the sliding door into the house and consider locking it, just to piss him off a bit more, but decide not too as he may break the glass to get in. I carry the cooler to the kitchen sink and put it in. We can deal with emptying it later. I head upstairs to our bedroom. The room is painted a light blue and has wooden floors covered with an area shag rug which is dark blue with white tassels. The king size bed has a yellow and green comforter with a floral print. The pillows match. There is a stand-up bureau, and some side tables and chairs, all with a nautical theme. There’s a 46-inch widescreen TV on the wall opposite the bed. There’s a ceiling fan over the bed, which is never really turned off. The windows open to the ocean and I look out to see the blue water. I glance down to the deck and can just see the top of Jay’s head. He seems to be moving quickly thru his shower. I head to the attached master bath. There’s a huge walk-in shower and all the regular bathroom amenities. I glance at myself in the over sized mirror. I look pretty good. I run a hand thru my chest hair and groan. I need to trim it up again, which means some manscaping down below too. I shake my head, things I do for my boyfriend. I turn on the radio in the bathroom and tune it to the local Alternative Music station. Cage the Elephant’s ‘In One Ear’ is playing and I sing along. One of my favorite songs. I grab a towel off the towel rack and put it over my head to dry my curls. This is the part I hate about having curly hair, drying it. I’ve thought about cutting them off, but since it was done to me previously without my permission, I quickly put that idea out of my mind. I bend over and start to dry, rubbing the towel around. I feel another pair of hands join me in the job. I think, ‘He got done his shower fast. He must be really anxious to get going.’ I say aloud, “Wow Jay, fastest shower on record for you.” There’s no response. I lean up and realize, the hands are too small and bony to be Jay’s. Suddenly the person grabs the towel and twists it around my head and neck, cutting off air and blood. I cough and choke. Breathing gets harder due to the towel being wet and part of the towel cutting into my windpipe. I flail my arms in an attempt to hit the intruder, but they dodge the swings. At one point, they grab my left arm and twist it around and pin it to my lower back in a hammer lock hold. I reach my right hand up to the towel and try to pull it away from my neck. The person kicks me in my right knee. I start to stagger, but the person keeps a tight grip on the towel. He increases the pressure and I feel woozy. I can still hear the radio, but the song is muffled. He drags me backwards into the bedroom and I continue to struggle. The towel covering my bottom half comes lose and falls off. He leads me to the bed and leans me over, face first onto the mattress. He pushes me face into the bedspread in an attempt to suffocate me. I kick backwards with my left leg, but he raises his leg to block it. He puts more pressure on my head and I feel him practically get on my back. I can feel he is wearing jeans and there is a belt buckle poking into my lower back. I continue to struggle, and try to roll side to side, but it is getting harder. I make one final effort and jerk my head upwards and hit him right in the chin. I see stars and moan at the pain I feel in my head. He grunts in pain and let’s go of my left arm and rabbit punches me in the side a few times. I let out a howl of pain through the towel. He then punches me on the side of my head. I go slack. In the encroaching darkness, I hear Jay’s voice yell, “Max? Are you ok?” I kick my right leg back and connect with my assailant’s knee. He lets out another load grunt and I hear Jay start running up the steps. His heavy footsteps are my only salvation at this point. I hear a picture fall off the stairwell wall and the glass crash onto the steps. We continue to struggle, twisting and turning. We slide off the side of the bed and I land on top of the intruder. He quickly scoots back so I am between his legs. He still has a hold of the towel. I hear Jay enter the room. He angerly says, “You? How? You should still be in jail.” I feel my assailant pin my left arm to my side, and he reaches into a pocket and pulls something out. I hear a quick flip and realize he’s opened a switchblade. I feel the pointy object on my left rib. “Not another step Asswipe or your boyfriend buys it.” I think to myself, ‘No way. How’d he get here?’ I feel the blade push further into my side, but it hasn’t broken the skin yet. I try not to flinch. With him holding the blade to my side, his right hand has loosened its grip on the towel around my neck. I can breathe a bit easier but am still in a fog. I’ve got to do something to give Jay time to get to me. I debate on whether to jab him with my right arm or go for his hand holding the blade. I’ve only got one shot at this. I can hear Jay and the man still yelling at each other. I can faintly hear the bathroom radio playing ‘Natural’ by Imagine Dragons but am in my own world and their voices and the radio are just background noise. I try to concentrate on my assailant and my situation. I can feel the blade. The pressure lessens then increases as he and Jay argue. Every time he yells at Jay, he leans forward and the pressure increases. When he takes a breath, it eases off. I stay very still. He yells at Jay, “Back off, dude, out of the room. Nice and slow. I don’t want my hand to slip and the blade to puncture your boyfriend.” I feel the tip break the skin. I grunt. Jay snarls back, “You hurt him, and I’ll make our last meeting look like a walk in the park.” The guy grunts and lets out an ugly laugh. The blade backs off as he starts cursing at Jay again. Now’s my chance. With his attention distracted from me for second, as quickly as I can, I reach my right hand for his left. I miss, but still manage to grab his wrist. I try to push it away, and it moves an inch or two, but then he pushes back, and I feel the blade enter my side and then come back out. He releases my left hand. Surprisingly, I don’t feel pain. I reach my left hand to where I think the blade entered and feel something wet and a bit sticky oozing out. I distantly hear Jay take two steps to me and feel a breeze as his fist goes past my face. I hear it connect with the person behind me. Immediately the tension on the towel is gone and the person falls backward. I also fall backwards onto the guys stomach. I feel a pain in my upper back and wonder about it. Darkness is encroaching. Jay is yelling to me, but it is getting fainter, “Max, stay with me buddy, stay with me…” I feel the towel being untwisted from my head and suddenly there is a blinding light in my face for a split second and then Jay’s beautiful blue eyes are looking right into mine. He’s still talking to me, but it’s getting fainter. As I fade out, I hear him yell, “Larry, you’re….”

Hola, será mi primera historia para esta gran comunidad, llevo ya tiempo aquí leyendo ideas fantásticas y qusiera yo contribuiré algo para los demás. ya está el primer capítulo, más abajo. Disfruten ;3 Está historia va a estar 100% en español, mi inglés es pésimo pero tienen todo el derecho de traducir a inglés u otros idiomas. Se qué las etiquetas son muy raras, no eh visto mucho de posesión ni de cambios de sexo, por eso quisiera ver qué les parece la idea y así comenzará el proyecto de escribirla. El contexto sería sobre un chico trans que al probar más hormonas no le sienta muy bien y desee intentar otro método para tener el cuerpo que siempre se identificó y más, conquistando el amor de sus sueños por el camino y complaciendo sus fetiches. Más sin embargo hay consecuencias y tendrán que luchar por ello. No planeo muchos capítulos, que sea cortó pero si la gente le gusta, me animo a escribir más. Pospatata xb no veo el apartado de ideas de historias, si pueden mover ésto o decirme qué paso o dónde está los agradecería, uso celular para esto.

Chapter One "You really do like tinkering with that machine of yours don't you? What does it do now? Turn people into the smartest men alive? Turn them into the dumbest jocks in existence?" As James chuckled he smiled and said "Actually, you could say all of the above!" and with that placed an arm around Larry's shoulder and took him to their bedroom where he reached under the bed and took out a laptop. "I guess it all started back in the 1970's for me" smiled James and with that mused for a moment, "Amazing" he said, "here we are, 2035, I'm in my fifties, you are now in your eighties and yet we look like brothers" and with that carried on with his explanation. "One of the bugbears of school life for me was my health. I was always catching things. Colds, flu, you name it I got it! Back in 1974, I caught a real doozy of an infection, laid me up in bed for the best part of four weeks, but on the plus side I did have a small television by my bed and one day, I caught this" and with that clicked the play button on the online video sharing site and asked "Recognise this?" "Is that??? No, it can't be? Buck Rogers, the Republic serial from the 1930's? Goodness, I remember watching that when I was a child!" "It certainly is and to be honest I didn't think much of it, I mean, call those rockets. However, a few moments later that opinion changed completely!" "When I saw that the first time, do you know what I did?" Larry shook his head. "I came!" replied James, "to see a man's mind wiped, just like that, it stimulated me for the first ever time and from that moment I was hooked. When the Daredevil comic had him having his brain emptied a few weeks later, I came again" "From then on I couldn't get enough, everytime the words brain drain or mind transfer were mentioned in a comic strip or on a television show I would just come. Be it Mighty Mouse in the 1980's, the Turtles in the 1990's, even Stargate SG-1 in the millennium. I couldn't help myself" "So" chuckled Larry, "I'm not the only one with a fetish then!" "True" replied James, "but in the last few years they have actually tried to make it work, all theory of course, but I took their work and applied it to my machine and I think...I think...I think I have done it. I think I have made a working mind transfer machine!" and with that he moaned as a damp patch appeared on his pants. As he recovered he added "and I want you and Francois to be my test subjects!" "Me?" exclaimed Larry, "have my mind residing inside Francois's bulging muscular body?" "No" chuckled James, "your mind residing inside Henri's bulging muscular body. I want Francois to know what being a Titan really meant and what better way then to send his mind back in time to Porthos's body and Porthos's mind into Francois's body. Of course, he'll need someone there to help him and who knows more about the Musketeers than you?" "You just want to worship Henri, don't you?" smiled Larry "Am I that easy to read?" chuckled James as he e-mailed Francois with "a unique offer to live your ancestor's life in the flesh, and I do mean, flesh!"

Ever since Adam was a boy, he wanted to be attractive. Not just good enough to have a partner, but the most perfect adonis the world had ever seen. He longed to put the male models, the movie-stars, and the statues to shame. He had a vision of a 6'2 man with a jawline of marble and deep eyes; but what he wanted most was that body, the muscles of a Greek god, with barely an ounce of fat to cover them so every contour and muscle could be seen when he flexed, which this character often did. Early on in his life he knew he liked men as well as women, but he didn't want a model, he wanted a short little twink who would worship his body and nestle into his mass of muscles. Adam's fantasy began to really show when he entered his teenage years, but he soon tried to accept that it was a fantasy. He was only 5'9, and he still looked like a stick; he had a jawline and a thick head of hair, and he could have a girlfriend or boyfriend if he wanted one, but the male model of his dreams seemed a million miles away, even if he got into the gym. However, one evening, he discovered a peculiar ability. The bullies at his school had begun targeting the short kids; and despite the fact he wasn't even that short, Adam found himself in the firing line. After an especially had episode, he found himself lying on his bed, wishing he were taller. In that moment, he did more than fantasize, he pled to whatever power may be out there to alleviate the mockery he recieved. After a few minutes, his legs began to tingle and burn as if they were being exercised really hard, followed by a feeling Adam had never experienced before, like his legs were in a box and were fighting for more room. He kicked furiously to try and sooth whatever this pain was, but it didn't stop, and there seemed to be more weight behind every kick. When the feeling subsided, Adam tried to rush to the mirror, but stumbled over his own legs, before he could see himself. The difference was immediately apparent; the top of his head was now cut off in the mirror, and anyone would have noticed how he looked lankier than before. He stood next to the notches on the door frame his mother had made to mark his height, and sure enough, he was a good three or four inches taller than the latest notch made only a month ago. Adam began to panic, this wasn't what he wanted. How could be explain suddenly growing overnight? He's heard of growth spurts, but this was absurd. It was at that moment that the sound of the door opening came from downstairs, and Adam's father walked in. Adam's panic went into overdrive, what would be say? In a flash, Adam was face to face with his father, nervously shifting back and fourth out of fear. But, the only weird thing noticed was how his son seemed so agitated. Adam breathed a sign of relief, but he was still certain his colleagues at school would notice how he'd grown. He barely slept that night, imagining what people would say. When he woke up the next morning, he went right back to worrying. However, he couldn't remember exactly how much he'd grown. He remembered he had, and recalled the burning feeling in his legs, but was he 5'7 or 5'9 before? When he went into the school halls, not a word was uttered about his growth, even when he passed the bullies, they didn't even register him. As time went on, Adam forgot his life in average height. He never forgot that he made himself grow, but in his memory, he remembered family members commenting on how tall he was getting or how he stood over friends instead of seeing eye to eye with them. It was a thoroughly bizarre experience, so much so that he tried to forget all about it. Even if he was still miles away from his male-model fantasy, he at least had the height. Years passed, and Adam went off to a good university. He left his old life as the awkward lanky, quiet kid behind, and wanted to be more confident. But, his old fantasy still chased him. People were leaving the remnants of puberty behind, and some looked like the dream men he wanted to be. Not to mention the available women and twinks who went towards those who looked like his fantasy. The frustration mounted and mounted until one day, he snapped. He never forgot about his ability, no matter how much he tried to rationalise it. He went into his tiny room in accommodation before falling on his bed, just like he did a few years earlier, and began to plead. The years of looking at pictures of those he wanted to be like had culminated in this. Over the years, he'd compiled an image of his perfect body, and begged whatever force had caused him to grow before. At first, he felt nothing, and the feeling that the whole thing had just been in his head crept in. But, just as Adam was about to get off the bed, the feeling returned. His scalp tingled as if it was being massaged, and he felt as his hair became thicker and silkier; running his hands through it was such a calming experience. The feeling moved down to his head, and the feeling turned to a burning as his bones began to reshape; his head grew and his brow jutted out as his jaw expanded. The features of his face changed; his eyes felt as if hot water had been thrown into them as they became deeper set and changed to a deep blue colour, his nose hurt and his lips ached as they became softer and kissable. Every imperfection in his skin from the acne scars from his youth to his dark spots faded, his face now had a healthy glow. Then the thing he'd really been waiting for, his body. Once his neck expanded a little, his shoulders felt as if he were carrying weights on them as his arms got further apart and the bed seemed to get smaller. His biceps and triceps grew to the point where he felt them lightly pressing against the rest of his body even while lying down, his forearms grew to the size of tree branches, and his hands grew but enough to grasp his new meatier arms. His back muscles looked like a winding map as what little body fat he had melted away from his face and down. Adam could barely contain his excitement as his chest started to burn and his pecs began to swell; he'd always been most fixated on the chests of the men in the magazines, and now he had his own sturdy balls of muscle. The slight gut he had was now gone and taught skin stretched over his pale belly remained, until a set of three pairs of abs burrowed their way forward and protruded out to give him a wash-board six-pack. His already thin waist cut down to form a v-line that was a work of art. His legs became two strong trunks, accented by a large and muscular butt. Once his feet finished straining in their socks, a recognisable burning returned as he grew to 6'4 tall, two inches taller than his fantasy. The process was finished off by a light tingle all over as most of his body hair from his eyebrows to his waist fell away, then his skin went from pale to a glowing, slightly-tanned appearance. When he was certain it was all done, Adam rose from the bed that could now barely contain him, once again having to find his feet with his new height. When he stripped down naked and made it infront of the full-length mirror, he felt like a God among men. He blew every single one of his expectations out the water; while he was exactly like his fantssy, it looked so much better in reality. His dreams had become reality. This felt like his true form. Adam showered and went out into the public. He darted into the first barbers he found and got a stylish haircut that showed and framed his face perfectly before heading to the high-end clothes shops in the city. He used every spare penny he had to get himself a new style and gym membership (he needed to keep up appearances); his clothes deliberately clung to his body to show off every muscle. Even with strangers, people stopped and stated at him, people treated him better. Adam was on top of the world and he was never coming down. He went out with a few friends he'd made in university to a party. Since his friends had last seen him, Adam had become indistinguishable from who he was before, but they treated him as if he'd always looked this way. The second Adam entered the room, people turned to look at him; women and a few men seemed to naturally flock to him, laughing at every joke from his deep voice, and taking every opportunity to touch the muscles that bulged from his new sharp clothes. He proceeded to court a stunning woman from the party without even trying, with his new natural confidence making him irresistible. When he brought her back to his room, they were tearing each others clothes off in seconds, only stopping so Adam could dart into the bathroom upon realising he'd forgot about what lay under his briefs. When he walked out, he had a raging eight-inch erection, and the two people who were strangers a few hours ago had mind-blowing sex before collapsing onto the bed that barely even took up Adam's size alone. When Adam awoke and saw his new friend on her way, he thought about the events of yesterday. He knew he'd change, and had some outline of what he looked like before, but when he thought back, he remembered going to the gym after school, how he was one of the tallest kids in class, how rumours seemed to circulate every week about a female classmate who had a crush on him. He was almost certain that even if he'd changed, he hadn't changed that much, only giving himself a bit of a boost. Adam soon found plenty of modelling jobs coming in when he put himself out there, even receiving some offers before. He was mainly concerned with his studies, but it was a fun side job. His favourite and speciality was underwear modelling; it brought him such satisfaction to strip down to a pair of tight briefs that hugged his massive package and bubble butt, showing off his perfect body with the knowledge that he'd be seen by thousands of hungry eyes. Also, there was always one or multiple people at every shoot who would be desperate to have him. After university, even when he got a regular job, the modelling continued. He didn't care about being spotted by his colleagues dressed in little more than small piece of fabric. He was such a star on the scene, he got away with a bit more muscle with some scruff around his face and chest than his contemporaries, it drove his fans wild. He relished the attention he got on Instagram, beaming ear to ear when he read the comments thirsting over him. It seemed like Adam's life was on a clear path, but things were about to change when he met Sammy. There was a big advertising campaign around some new line of men's aftershave, and the company was prepared to pay a hefty some to get an attractive beefcake for the TV adverts. Adam committed more time for the gym in preparation for the job, and was the most muscular he'd ever been when he stepped on set in a ridiculously tight shirt that showed off his arms and pecs. Sammy was an actor in an extra roll of the advert, an wanted to catch a glimpse of the famous model he'd seen pictures of. When Adam was finished, his eyes fell on Sammy, who he thought was a cute little twink like he'd imagined. The two casually chatted, thrilled they'd got the attention of the other, and hit it off. They were the couple they'd both dreamed of, almost. As happy as they were together, as much thrill as it brought to call them boyfriend and boyfriend, their fantasies were not quite matched. Sammy was 5'8 with a skinny-fat body, and worshipped his boyfriend's body, but Adam couldn't escape the feeling that he could get more. One night, when Sammy was asleep, Adam was wide awake crafting the perfect partner. Then, he began to plead once more, and to his surprise, he could change Sammy as he did with himself. Firstly, Sammy's head began to change, his features became a bit softer and better proportioned. Then, his body began to shrink as the body fat melted off and he began to lose height down to 5'7, then 5'6, then 5'5, and eventually stopping at 5'4, an entire foot shorter than Adam. Finally, what little body hair he had began to fall away until he was as smooth as an egg below his eyebrows. In his sleep, Sammy tossed and turned from the strange sensation, but when he woke up a few hours later, he was oblivious to the fact something has changed, and so was the rest of the world. Sammy was Adam's perfect boyfriend, the man he dreamt of. This was Sammy's true form. There was one more change for the couple, the most radical one indeed, as Sammy's true desires for Adam became clear. Adam was one of the most attractive men in the world, he would turn heads wherever he went, he commanded such respect, he had photo-shoots and interviews from magazines constantly, but Sammy's desires were a little different. He always thought his boyfriend was attractive, but the men he was truly obsessed with were the true muscle gods, the bodybuilders. He wished his boyfriend would spend more time in the gym in the hopes that he could be held by a true obelisk of muscle, but he could only fantasize when enveloped by the vast body of Adam. However, when he wanted to see what Sammy was looking for in terms of men on the internet, Adam snuck a look on Sammy's phone. He expected to see men like himself, and he did if he went far back enough, but what he saw in the recent searches was giant bodybuilders with muscles that were far bigger than his own. Adam felt gutted, knowing that he wasn't living up to the greatest fantasies of the man he loved. He pushed the hair he was growing out for a new style out of his face, and made a decision. It would mean drastically changing his life, and he would lose the some of the luxuries he'd had as a model, but for Sammy it was worth it. That evening, after Sammy had gone to bed, Adam began pleading for the last time. He was more nervous for this than any of the others, but the changes still happened. First his neck began to change, filling out his chiseled jaw somewhat, then his shoulders began to grow as they'd done years ago. His pecs swelled like balloons to the point where Adam could barely clap his hands together. His biceps and triceps grew to the size of various sport balls, and another pair of abs emerged in his core. His legs burst out, ripping a seam out of his trousers, and the already tight shirt burst open to reveal the body of a superhuman. The arm and leg hair that was so maligned in the modelling world returned with a vengence along with some new chest hair; this was unusual for bodybuilders but Adam was between competitions. Then, for good measure, the snake in his trousers burrowed a few inches further and balls grew to sizeable weights. Suddenly Adam's life changed. He'd practically lived in the gym for years, doing his homework in the gym, making friends in the gym instead of at parties, and making connections with his fellow bodybuilders. All those photoshoots and interviews weren't about modelling, they were for fitness magazines and bodybuilding forums. Of the heads he turned in the street, only some were lusting over his body, but most wanted to see the towering mountain of muscle. His Instagram followers were of a different crowd, fitness enthusiasts, and fetishists like Sammy. Adam liked the new him in the mirror, while the old him may have been a man, he was playing a boy's game. He marvelled every time he flexed, which he barely had to do see an array of muscles pop out. The only sign of his past life that remained was his hair, still grown out in a pretty-boy style. He was desperate to complete this look, so he grabbed the clippers he used on his beard and have himself a number 3 all around. The look was finished, a perfect masculine superhuman. This was it, his true form. When Sammy saw his boyfriend the next morning, his eyes lit up in a way Adam had never quite seen before. "Wow, you cut you're hair. It looks so good with your muscles, that old style was getting a bit femme." Sammy crawled into Adam's body, the two perfectly nestling into each other. "Thanks babe, you make it all worth it." Adam replied, finally satisfied.

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day #2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20686-muscle-slut-blog-4-day-2/ Muscle Slut Blog #5: Day 2/Night 2 So the good news is we have two new members of the Mimbo slut family. Aaron and his boyfriend, Jordan, took their first dose after dinner. The bad news is these studs are already sex-crazed, and I have no idea how we will survive them. If I do not survive, at least I will die with a smile on my face from being fucked to death. LOL…. Seriously, they are fantastic guys, and glad they are becoming part of this crazy new extended family that Dad and Uncle Bob created. So where were we with the blog, oh yes we ended it after Sean, and I first fuck in the bathroom. I looked over at Sean and could not believe what I saw. It was Sean, but it also was not. His body has mutated into a super heavyweight bodybuilder with about 5% body fat. He was massive, ripped, and crisscrossed with veins. He was exceptionally masculine and beautiful. Every muscle was perfect and could be seen individually. We kissed as lovers would and enjoyed exploring each other’s new bodies. I could feel the heat and power radiating from Sean’s muscles as my hands roamed all over. The best was when Sean trapped my hand by flexing his right bicep and pinning it against his forearm. I returned the favor by flexing my pecs and pinning his hand in the deep valley between my pecs. We both stepped on the scale, and I was at 267 pounds, and Sean was at 262 pounds. For me, that is a change of 87 fucking pounds. I asked Sean if he had any idea what was going on, and he said hell no, but who cares. He said he loved it, was still horny, and was ready to fuck me again. I agreed with him. Sean grabbed my hands and led me out of the bathroom and pushed me down on my bed. In the bathroom, we fucked like animals, but now it was lovemaking. It was passionate, enjoying the experience, working on pleasing each other, and of exploration. We licked, kiss, sucked, felt, and explored every part of each other’s bodies. We 69’d each other and drank each other’s load as we came together. We wasted nothing as we drank every drop of cum and the kissed to share the gift that was given to each of us. We took turns topping and bottoming as we explored our new masculine sexuality and sharing this incredible pleasure. I realized that I loved both giving and receiving and could not understand why someone would not want to top and bottom. I guess I am just a slut and proud of it. Even with being new at gay sex, we did an incredible job of making each other very happy. We did do some laughing during our lovemaking session. One was when I was fucking Sean and guess we got a little carried away because we broke my bed. I said it was because of our combined weight, but Sean said it was the force I exerted while fucking him. No matter what, we did destroy my frame bed, and laughed at how we would explain it to our Dad’s. Sean suggested that we just tell them that they don’t make them like they used to. I just think it was because they did not design it to support close to six hundred pounds of weight during sex. Sean, being a total nerd, said that we should use some of our physics knowledge and figure out the full force I exerted. I laughed and told him later because his ass was not completely fucked yet. As we laughed and cuddled, my Dad, announced his arrival home by knocking on my open bedroom door, standing in the doorway with a little smile and major erection, and saying something like it looks like you guys have had way too much fun. I am guessing that I turned as bright red as Sean, and we both shuddered to try to get works out of our mouths. Dad just laughed and said to get cleaned up and come down for dinner that Bob should be here in about 20 minutes. And like that, he just turned away and walked down the stairs. I should have been embarrassed and shocked by Dad catching me fucking Sean. I felt delighted about it. I was proud of my body, and the performance in fucking Sean that Dad had to have seen. I am hoping that he saw the entire show because wasting a good fuck is a terrible thing, and it is better when we get to show off. Sean and I lay in bed to catch our breath and talked about being caught by my Dad. Sean was like me and did not care and said that we did find our Dad’s fucking last year, so they have no room to complain about it. We laughed, and Sean said that we should at least grab a shower since we were covered head to toe in sex. I would have been fine going down still covered in sweat and cum, but we could be nice this time. We got up and walked into the bathroom. It is nice that when we built the house a couple of years ago, Dad wanted me to have a master suite like him. The house was set up with a master and guest room for each of us; Dad’s bedroom was on the first floor with the living area, and mine was on the second level. We have a large unfinished basement that we used for storage and a massive garage for all of our vehicles. Guess one of the benefits was that He and Bob could fuck themselves silly, and we would never hear them. Going forward, we will see who makes the most noise now. LOL. We walked into the bathroom and saw the new me in the mirror for the first time that I could comprehend what I was becoming. It was still my old face but slightly different. More rugged and masculine plus a solid five o’clock shadow that I never had before. I shaved this morning and can usually go two days before I need to, but it seems that is not the case anymore. Might have to start shaving twice a day now going forward or get into having facial hair. The body I was looking at was nothing short of an incredibly sexy stud with a massive well defined muscular physique. Every muscle was hyper enlarged from what I was just a day ago. The most massive professional bodybuilder would pale in comparison to me. As I moved and flexed, the muscles would become more enlarged and ripped. I looked more like some of the morphed cartoons that you see on the internet. With the size, I should hardly be able to move, and it was graceful and beautiful. I felt like my body was designed to handle this much mass with veins extending from the muscle that highlighted the definition and size. Before, I had very little body hair, but now I had some it just the right places. Not enough to cover or hide the muscles and definition but to enrich the look and help to make it manlier. My cock and balls were beyond impressive, even with it not fully erect. My cock was as thick as an empty toilet paper roll and appeared to be at least ten inches long in its semi-erect state. My cut head had a big mushroom head that would scare anyone that is about to be fucked by it. The balls were handling low and lemon size that seemed able to produce large about of cum. I was speechless because I did not look like I did yesterday, but I loved what I had become. Who knew what the cause was, but I loved it. I loved the mass I was carrying, I loved the power that I felt as I flexed and saw the muscles expand beyond my belief, I loved the gratification when the muscles were rubbed or caressed, I loved the sexiness that I felt, I loved the pleasure that I gave and received during the sex we have been having with this large cock, I loved the feeling of showing off the body to anyone that I came across. Most of all, I needed to find out what caused this because I never want it to go away. I saw Sean was engrossed in his body and was sure he was thinking and experiencing the same thing as I was. We talked for a while about our love for what we had become, the love that we have shared, and our hope that it will never end. I pulled him close and quietly said how much I loved him, thankful that I was experiencing this with him, and never wanted him or this feeling to go away. Without a word, he grabbed my head, and we met for a deep and passionate kiss. I wanted the kiss to go on forever and wanted to make love but knew if we did not stop, we would never get downstairs. I pulled away and said that we should get busy with getting cleaned up and get downstairs before they come looking and catch us fucking again. Sean noted that finding us would not be a bad thing but agreed only if we could shower together. I said that was my plan all along. We were surprised that we both fit and took care of washing each other and exploring the muscular beasts that we had become. We did have to quickly blow each other and drink down a load of cum because, as we washed, we became aroused and did not want to head downstairs with our cocks fully erected. I enjoyed showering and washing Sean and knew this would need to become a regular thing. Besides the enjoyment factor, our new size made it impossible for us to reach most of our bodies. We finished the shower in less than 15 minutes and started to dry ourselves off. That also required some assistance because we could not reach. We began to laugh at the thought that we were going to need help with just basic things like showering, but then it dawned on me about what we were going to do for clothes. That caused more laughter as we talked because I said we could just go as we were, but I am not sure our Dad’s would be ready for that. We did finally fit into some workout shorts I had, but even that had issues. One is that they barely contained us, so it bordered on pornographic, and the second was if we started to get an erection, our cocks would just ripped through. It was the best we could do and head down. Found them both sitting at the kitchen table with a smile on their faces as we walked in. Uncle Bob said something about what great looking studs we have standing there and for us to grab a seat as we need to have a group talk. We talked about an hour and covered a lot of things. They both admitted that they were bisexual and have been lovers since freshman year in college. Our moms were also bisexual, and the four were involved in foursomes and groups sex starting in college and continued until we were around five years old. Uncle Bob said that his wife left when she decided she would rather live as a lesbian and ran off with someone she met online. We told them about watching them at the motel and laughed and said they realized the curtain was not closed the next morning. They asked why we never said anything, and we said because we knew you would when you were ready, and it did not change a thing. Uncle Bob said we need to discuss the changes you boys are going through. He said that they had given us two doses of a compound called Mimbo Drops that is designed to improve and enhance men. Their workout buddy Kyle works for the lab that created it and wanted to share it with his workout buddies, but they needed some research on the effect on teenagers, so that is why they gave it to us first. The plan was to change us, and then they will complete the process too. They apologies for not asking, but they wanted us to experience naturally and see how we liked it because it can be reversed before the last dose. They gave us the first dose last night, and the plan was to talk today and see if we wanted to continue, but after seeing the changes, they dosed us both this morning. I looked at Sean and smiled and spoke first and said that I love what this Mimbo Drop has done to improve me and thanked the guys for it. Sean said the same thing only he wished we knew so that we could have enjoyed it more. Our dads laughed and said from what they saw; they did not understand how we could have enjoyed it more. They asked if we had any hangups with being gay as the drops do change your sexual orientation. I said that we had that part WELL under control, and all of us laughed. Sean asked for the third dose now so we could get it started on completing our change. My Dad said that we would need to wait until after dinner as Kyle was coming over and needed to get some blood samples and stuff for the lab before we dosed, plus you have to wait 12 hours between doses. I asked them when you guys were going to join the club as I flexed my biceps. They said that they needed to finish up a couple of items related to work and get affairs in order but wanted to do it as soon as possible. Sean stood up and said that we need some new house rules, and one of them is that it is clothing optional as we had nothing to wear, and these shorts were killing him. I agreed, and we both stood up and ripped our shorts right of and tossed them aside. I said to Sean that we need to properly thank our Dads for the gift they gave us as I walked toward my Dad. I picked him up and realized how light he felt and realized what strength these muscles. I told him how much I loved him and began kissing him. I held him close to my body so he could feel the muscles and power and showing him the love I had for him. I told him to explore and enjoy the body that he created twice. Once in the conception of me and the second was him evolving me. While we continued to kiss, I reached down and pulled off the shorts he was wearing to free his ass and cock for me. I so wanted to fuck him but was scared I would hurt him with my massive rod, so I decided that he was going to get the blowjob of all blowjobs. I was laying him on the kitchen table like you would a baby. He had a large, for a normal human cock, and I wanted it now. I sucked, and service his cock with a passion and determination to get him to cum as quickly as possible. I fondled his balls and played with his ass while he screamed encouragement until I felt his balls tighten and cock swell. That is the moment I knew I was about to enjoy the cum that made me. He came forcibly and pumped an excellent load into my mouth. I sucked his cock like a straw to get every possible drop. I cherished it as it flowed into me and knew that I would definitely be revisiting this cock. I was so lost in the moment that I did not realize that Sean did the same to his father and was right next to me. Our fathers were lost in their post-orgasmic bliss as Sean, and I kissed to share the cum from our fathers. That was the moment that I realized my life had changed for the better. I had never been happier than I knew what had just happened over the last 24 hours and only imagining what will come. Once our Dads recovered and thanked us, we decided that food was needed as Sean and I were starving. We sat and just chatted while the dads got dinner going like we usually did. The primary topic was about the experiences we had over the last 24 hours and some of the more exotic sexual activities that our dads have done. I think this is a good stopping point for the blog as I am getting horny and need to see who is around that I can fuck with.

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day 2 What a workout and post-workout fucking. We blew past the 600 pounds bench press, and we maxed out at 655 pounds. Sean was able to get three reps, Kyle got to five reps, and I won out at eight reps. It felt incredible to press that much weight and feel of all that blood pulsating in my chest. The pump was so much that the top shelf of my pecs barely allowed me to lower my head before my chin rested on it. I should have measured the valley between the enlarge pecs has I swear it appeared to be four inches deep and my nipples we pointing straight down to the floor. The pump resulted in my nipples becoming hypersensitive to the point that Sean just squeezed one of them, and I immediately blew an orgasmic load in the shower. It was disappointing that we could not have “real” fun in the locker room shower, but too many muddles were around. We just had to hold it together until we got back to the house. It does look like we might be adding to the Mimbo family. Arron, one of Dad’s employees at the gym, has been watching us and asking lots of questions. He is a cute looking college student and was always friendly before we grew. But since then, Aaron seemed preoccupied with our growth and watched every working with details. Sean told him that he could stop by after work that we were just going to hang out around the pool. We did tell Dad that he needs to get moving on the addition to the gym that includes a new locker room for us Mimbo Studs/Sluts. A slut needs a place to take care of business when nature calls. Ok, back to the blog. I came down the stairs and heard them moaning as I walked down. Dad was already in the kitchen as I walked in and handed me a protein shake. He said he knew I was running late and thought he would save me some time. As I gulped it down, Dad said that I looked good, and it seems I hit a “growth spurt” as I seem to be adding some mass. I flexed for him and said I agree and that I had trouble finding something that would fit today. He said that I am welcome to wear any of his clothes until I had time to go shopping. I finished my shake, grabbed my keys, and headed out to my Jeep. Little did I know that dose #2 was in the shake that Dad just handed me. As Dad is a car guy, I received a Jeep Wrangler Soft Top for my 17th birthday. Since it was a warm morning and I felt like showing off, I put the soft top down and took the doors off. For some reason today, I just wanted to let the whole world to see me and my new muscles. I flexed for a couple of people at traffic lights. A few applauded and yelled at me that encouraged and excited me more. I wanted to open my jeans and jack off right there because my cock was becoming hard and uncomfortable from the attention. I was becoming an exhibitionist, and that would have shocked me yesterday, but not today. I pulled up to Sean and Uncle Bobo’s house and started to walk in. I noticed that my dick was creating a good bulge that showed off its size and felt proud of it. Uncle Bob was in the kitchen, drinking some coffee, and said that I looked good today. He had a slight smile/smirk on his face and seemed to be checking me out. I picked up on it and flexed a little for him. I bounced my pecs and flexed my arm as I grabbed a bottle of water from the refrigerator. I even flexed my ass when I was in the fridge. Sean then came into the kitchen, complaining that he had nothing to wear since his Dad did laundry and every shrunk. Uncle Bob said he did not, and maybe it was just a growth spurt since he had been hitting the gym with me. We stood and chatted a little before Uncle Bob got up and started to head out the door. He turned and asked what the plan was at school today. Sean said nothing as exams ended yesterday, and all of the teachers did not want to start anything since spring break was next week. Uncle Bob said that if we wanted that we could just skip school the rest of the week and start our break early. We both were reliable A students, so it would not hurt our GPA. We said we liked the plan and maybe we could hit the mall to get some new clothes to fit. Uncle Bob said it sounded like a plan. He called the school to tell them we were sick and texted my Dad and let him know. Dad responded that it seemed perfect, and we planned to meet at our house for dinner. As Uncle Bob was leaving, I told Sean that I needed to hit the bathroom. I did not need to use the toilet; what I needed was the bathroom so I could jack off before my cock exploded. As soon as I closed the door and dropped my pants, my penis was at full attention, swollen, and the head was a dark purple. My nuts were hanging large and low and tender to the touch. I stroked my cock just a couple of times and tweaked my nipple before it exploded into the shower, as that is where I aimed it to make it easier to clean up. I was able to capture some of the cum to devour before cleaning myself and the shower up. I was worried turning the shower on would alert Sean, but I heard his running, so I figured I was ok. Once back in the kitchen, we decided that we would hit the mall to get some new clothes, hit the gym, and then head to my house and hang out at the pool until the old guys got off work. The trip to the mall was both a hit and a miss. The miss was nearly every place that we usually went for clothing; either someone told us immediately that nothing they had would fit, or we spent time looking and trying on shit and come away empty-handed. One place did send up to the Big and Tall store that did we did get a few things at, but the salesman said that we needed to shop online at one of the sites that specialize in fitness and bodybuilders. Big quads and small waists made finding pants a big failure, and massive shoulders and pecs meant the shirts looked like a tent on us. The hit was we both got our ears pierced. Never thought about it before, but it sounded adventurous, to end our high school years and mess with our fathers. I was kind of slow to agree until Sean said that the worst thing is we let the holes close up. As we walked into the piercing shop, a young guy ran up to us and offered to help us. Sean told him precisely what we wanted, and he helped us out. The poor guy seemed mesmerized at our appearance, and I thought he was going to drool all over us. Sean picked up on it and flexed and teased him to the point that I thought the guy would go crazy. He gave us his employee discount and said he hoped to see us again. He even wrote his name and number on the receipt for Sean. I teased Sean about his new friend, and we both laughed at it. As we left the mall, it was nearly noon and decided that we did not want to hit the gym during the lunch rush. We agreed to head home to grab lunch and catch some sun. As we walked to the Jeep, I said that my shirt was killing me as it was getting a little tight and decided to take it off. Once at the Jeep, I tried to take it off, but it would not move. It was so tight that it was like it was painted on me. I did the next best thing and just ripped it off my body. Like a Chippendale dancer, I slowly pulled and ripped the shirt off. I am sure some of the mothers in the parking lot enjoyed the show. It is hard to describe what I fell. The warmth of the sun shining on my hard muscles, the freedom of not being confined by the overly tight and small shirt, the radiation of sexiness the I projects, and the light breeze caressing my inflamed nipples caused me to nearly blow a load just standing there. It was pure nirvana. All Sean was doing was staring with his wide eyes, and I notice his cock inflating. I asked him what he was going to do, and he quickly ripped his shirt off and did a double bicep pose that was beyond incredible. We did not speak on the way home. Occasionally we would be rubbing our bodies and showing off to people staring at us. I looked over once and saw Sean had his eyes closed and lost in the lust of his body. I was surprised he did not rip out his cock and jack off. Now that would have been hot. Lots of females got excited, but I did not care what the ladies wanted. With guys, I wanted to give them a show that they would remember. They all seemed to enjoy it, especially the one guy in the red convertible that pulled up at a traffic light. He was so engrossed in watching us that he forgot the light changed after we had pulled away. Once we got home and I got out of the Jeep, I felt the pain of the constriction around my legs and heard a tearing sound. The jeans ripped along the seams because they lost in containing the mass of muscle. Sean said he was heading to the bathroom, and I said I would make us a shake since we were starving. I made the shakes and drank mine down in one long gulp. I was still hungry, but it took the immediate hunger pain away. I yelled for Sean but got no answer, so I went to see what was up. I got to my bathroom and heard Sean moaning as he was self-pleasing himself. He remains of his jeans were at his feet and looked like a combination of tearing and pulling to get them off. His eyes were closed, facing the mirror, jacked his cock, and rubbed his pecs and abs. It was the first time I took a serious look at Sean and realized that he was a true muscle god. He was the size of a heavyweight bodybuilder with an erect massive cock that was leaking some serious precum. As I stood and watched, something clicked in the back of my head, and I needed him. I needed his muscles, I needed his cock, I needed his ass, I simply needed him. I walked over and stood behind him and reached around him and began to caress his massive check. I tweaked the hard nipples that caused him to moan as I moved closer to him and began to smell his manly scent and muscular sent coming off his body. I licked his neck as I explored his entire muscular body and even took one hand down towards his cock. I was lost in the moment and wanted it to go on forever. Sean turned his head, and our lips brushed each other. An electric shock hit me, and we both immediately felt the urge to kiss. It was a manly, rough, sexual kiss that went on for minutes. Our tongues attacked each other’s mouths with an aggressive force as we explored each other massive bodies. An autopilot took over and knew what I needed, what I wanted, what I had to do. As we continued kissing, I reached down and ripped what remained of my jeans off of my body. My cock sprang up, fully erected, and leaking pre-cum that was now landing at the top of my washboard abs. I broke away from Sean’s mouth and spun him to face the mirror, so I had clear access to his beautify and muscular ass. I grabbed his ass and pulled his ass cheeks apart as I massaged the rock hard muscles. Without warning and savagely, I shoved my entire cock up Sean’s ass. Seam screamed in pleasure, and I felt a joy I never knew. I paused for maybe a minute but then began to funk his ass with force and determination. I was lost in pleasure and wanted to simply fuck his ass and shoot my seed deep into him. I wanted it to shoot so deeply that it would come out of his nose. All that I remember was us both cumming together with me depositing my load deep inside Sean and Sean, blasting the mirror with the force that some splattered onto both of us. We collapsed onto the floor with my cock still in Sean and basked for a few moments in the glow of the post-orgasmic bliss. Never questioning what or why it happened, just that it was right and incredible and wanting more. Seam moved and pulled off of my semi-hard cock and turned to face me. Grabbing my head with both hands and began kissing me and playing with my nipples. He caressed my muscular body. He explored every vein, every ridge or crevice, and every detail of my body. I remember like it was yesterday when Sean broke the kiss, pushed off of me, and said in a determined way, “Now it is my turn to fuck you senseless.” He immediately moved down and threw my legs over his shoulder, exposing my soon to lose virgin ass. Without warning, he drove his massive cock of steel straight and stopped only when my ass hit his pelvis. Begin unprepared, I expected pain, but I felt incredible pleasure beyond anything possible. I felt full, content, aroused, sexy, horny, and any other possible description. The sensation was mind-blowing as I felt Sean’s mushroom head moving up and down and every vein as it pushed against me man pussy. The only care I had was I never wanted it to end. When I thought it could not get better, Sean began to power fuck me with the strength and energy that no one should be able to survive. I wrapped by massive legs around his tight waist to make sure he did not pull out and reached up to massage his muscular chest. What we were able to say beyond grunts and moans centers on me encouraging Sean and Sean, telling me what a fucking slut I was. It went on for what seemed like forever, but Sean quickly screamed for me to take it like a bitch, and he exploded deep inside me. The sensation of his cock pumping and cum squirting inside me was beyond description and triggered me to cum again and spraying all over us. Before Sean collapsed on me, I collected a handful of cum and shoved it into his mouth. He eagerly sucked and licked every bit of cum off of my finger. Once Sean collapsed onto me, we cuddled and passionately kissed as we recovered from the orgasms and ass fucking we just experienced. I recovered to the point of being able to talk and told Sean how incredible this was and how much I loved him. We talked about the experience and how we wanted more. Never once did we talk about the changes that were occurring. All I knew was that these changes are precisely want I needed and wanted. I knew that my life was far different but did not care; I was beyond happy. I hate to end the blog before getting to where I wanted to, but Dad just called, and we have guests coming for dinner. It seems Aaron talked to Dad after we left the gym and want to talk about becoming a muscle slut like us. He is bringing his boyfriend too so that it might be an entertaining night. I have to help Sean and Kyle get ready for them.

Muscles Daddy – Part 1 "Oh shit!" I screamed when hot sparks came out of the rusty gears I had attached to the rifle. It was a lifetime's work and I was almost done when one of the little pieces burned. I took a deep breath, both hands squeezing the machine, frustrated. I hit and hit the metal cable of the machine. It was like a big rifle with visible wires and gears. At the end was a disk with a small led in the center that fired a red beam of light. The gun was attached to a large steel rod and pointed at a green apple that I placed in the center of the desk. This whole structure was set up in my room. And everything was a mess. After all I am a science nerd and I was fulfilling the biggest dream of my life: building a ray of growth. I didn't have time to clean my room ... but, I needed to hurry up and clean up the mess. My dad was coming home from work. I respected my dad. He as a hero to me. A retired bodybuilder, with a muscular body, with a belly that resembled the shell of a turtle covered with a fine dark-haired gut. His 26-inch arms were bigger than my head. His thick thighs the size of tree trunks with meandering veins were strong and supported his 7'3” frame and over 380lb. His chest could serve as a good pillow, they were large muscular plates covered with hair. His 15-inch calves connected with 15 feet. Huge feet that when they came into contact with the wooden floor caused a slight thooom and announced that the owner of the house was there. His work boots were so big that once, as a child, my head was buried inside. The smell of leather mixed with sweat was pungent, strong and intoxicating. And he would be home soon. I started tidying up my room by throwing some dirt under the rug. I turned the rifle, which looked like a robot's arm, towards the door. I hadn't yet pulled the power cord. It was an unforgivable distraction. I continued to sweep the floor when I heard my dad's heavy footsteps coming up the bedroom stairs. He opens the door suddenly and in a jump I drop the broom and hit the gun connecting everything. The lights go up, the loud humming gets louder and then a red beam hits my dad right in the middle of his chest. "Holy shit!" Dad screamed and stood in the middle of the door. The beam of red light enveloped his body, from head to toe. His clothes did not tear, his Lakers cap did not move, and even the brooch of the construction company he worked for did not move. Dad was paralyzed, there, at my bedroom door while being struck by a strange lightning that I still didn't know the effects of. And just as it started, seconds later ... it stopped. I quickly pulled the plug out of the socket and turned the gun on, aiming away from my muscular daddy. Panting, my dad's big guy groped his body trying to find any bruises or burns, but nothing. No injuries, no torn clothes. Nothing unusual. With wide eyes, I slowly approached him. Dad was a tall man and his head was almost above the doorframe, he ducked a little and went inside at once. I went over and touched his forearm which was the size of a ham. "D-d-dad ... is everything okay? Oh damn ... I was distracted,” I said in exasperation. Dad relaxed a little, took a deep breath, his chest expanding and relaxing. He clenched his fists, closed his eyes, raised his head and took a deep breath before looking at me. “It looks like I had a crazy pump after a heavy workout in the gym. I feel energized ”he smiled smugly and hit a double bicep pose. "Geez ..." I drooled as I watched my dad hover over me. He was incredible, but ... did my invention work or not?

“What have you turn me into, son” said Zeus, in the arms of Saturn, recovering from the mast session. ”We are more than father and son now, Zeus. Deeper bonds connect us. We are brother in arms, no longer humans. I transformed you into a God.” ”Years of research have come to this, son.” ”It was time well spent, but I missed you, dad” ”I missed you too, son.” The new brother in arms embrace each other again, and as they embraced, they realize even further how their bodies were transformed. ”I did a good job, didn’t I, Zeus? For your body is the embodiment of what it is to be a true Man. Your abs are as deep as the canyons surrounding the colony, your chest, so vigorous and powerful” “I like your tattoo, where did you get it?” ”I never had it before, it was another gift from the change, father.” They observed each other, Saturn was emotional and proud to have transformed his father, his new brother. Zeus was thankful and loved his new monstrous being. The need to feel each other invaded their minds, Saturn touched Zeus’s pecs, feeling his strong Modified heart beating. Then he played around with his dog tag, pending on his chest. Zeus touched Saturn’s shoulders, feeling them with proud. Saturn then flexed for his brother, making him even harder. ”You are a magnificent creature, son.” ”You made me like this, and in return I have remade you, father” They were uncontrollably touching each other, flexing and bellowing and soon, father and son were masturbating each other, with vigor. “Fuck” said Zeus “I fucking love you, brother” ”Your need for cumming grew with the transformation, brother, you need this” ”You deserve something too” ”I can feel the need to spread our gift” said Saturn, while caressing the cock of Zeus delicately, They were having the most filled with pleasure moment of their lives. When they came, they softly roared. ”Oh Fuck, growl” After a long and fulfilling masturbation session, they were seen by Geoffrey, a confused Geoffrey. ”What is going on here? Who are both of you?” ”Ah, Geoffrey, welcome” ...

Hey guys. Let me know what you think! Its a work in progress but I think this will set up for a good story. Aaron looked down at me while he was riding me. “Ok Tim, do you see our sygils on our chests.” He said with a devilish grin. “yes I do babe.” I grunted back feeling my cock getting thicker by the moment in his ass. “Oh fuck babe keep edging. I want you to picture yourself. 10 ft tall. Taller than every man ever. Muscular. So fucking huge and muscular. Grown men will only come up to your waist. You will be so muscular that you can lift the reigning mr. Olympia like a toy.” I saw a glint in his eye as I felt my self getting closer and closer to exploding inside him. It’s always been mine and my partners dream to become the biggest men to ever exist. Now when I say biggest I don’t mean just like a large man. Good example. You know ron swanson when he says “bring me all the eggs and bacon you have….. wait What you heard me say is “I want a lot of eggs and bacon”. What I said was bring ALL the eggs and bacon you have.” So now with becoming the biggest men to ever exist. I mean it. I want to be 10ft tall over 600lbs just a fucking goliath of a man. I want grown men to only come up to my waist. So Erin and I are combining forces to make this a reality. We are taking a scientific approach and a magic approach. Hence why Aaron just said focus on the sygil. I look to my right and see the moon gazing down upon the pastures. I look down at my now 5’9 230lb body. I look up at my beautiful man. “I’m ready to accept this growth. I’m ready to be your massive growing daddy. I am ready to accept all this power for good and serve you boy.” With this Aaron began leaking as I watched his tone muscular body begin to quiver. I felt my cock thicken again getting ready to shoot him full of my muscle growth cum. “ WE WANT TO BECOME THE BIGGEST TITANS EVER TO EXIST.” And with that we both came. Aaron all over my chest and me inside my boy. The next morning I woke up feeling alittle off. I was super tired. I stretched in bed and rolled over to see Aaron curled up as usual. He was sound asleep so I quickly got up and ran to the kitchen. I took all my supplements and downed a bang energy drink. Grabbed Aarons cold brew and then ran back to bed to give him the snuggles he enjoys every morning. The morning was as usual. We worked out. Took the dogs on a walk and then took our showers and got dressed. “fuck babe, your ass is HUGE!” Aaron said slapping hard. I chuckle to myself because I’m the top but I got the ass of a bottom for days. “I know babe. God damn these pants are tight! Remind me to let them air dry instead of the dryer next time.” I looked in the mirror and saw my buttons straining. Walked over to Aaron kissed and turned to put on my boots. “OH FUCK!” I screamed grabbing my leg. “Babe? Whats wrong?!” Aaron asked getting up to come check on me. “My leg babe it fucking hurts. Like bad.” Aaron’s eyes get all huge and he starts jumping up and down. “ITS HAPPENING!!! BABE YOU’RE GROWING!” I chuckle to myself “Maybe I am ya butthead but It fucking hurts!” he stops and looks at me concerned. “Wait did you take all your supplements?” I looked at him and smiled. “I did and I took the new one as well. I promised you I would become 10ft tall and the biggest bodybuilder to ever exist. It will happen. It is happening and Its happened.” I grunt and get up after putting my boots on. All day I feel my legs aching but other than that a normal work day. I eat all my meals. I get a text from Aaron. “babe….i’m growing too I can feel it. Lets push hard for work out tonight.” I hear a knock at the door and my employee comes in. “damn Tim you’ve been really working out hard havne’t you. You’re looking shredded.” I look at him confused. Shredded? I haven’t been cutting. Donny was a good looking dude and about 6’. I stand up and look at him.…..wtf. how am I above eye level with him.I’m staring directly at his hair line. “you ok tim?” OH god stop actin weird…. Oh fuck it’s the shoes. I laugh to myself again. “oh ya just forgot how tiny you were dude!” He laughs and drops off the paper work, then scuttles out of my office. I feel the throbbing return to my legs. Go and sit down. Grab my phone. I respond to Aaron. “babe has any one done a growth spell like this before?” I see the dot dot dot pop up. “not that I know of. Why?” I stop and think Oh fuck its happening. “Babe we need to measure ourselves to track our growth. Lets do that when we get home. I run to the store and grab some food but feeling hungrier than normal I fill a full shopping cart full of meat, veggies, and milk. I guess if we are growing I may need some protein. I run to GNC and as I run into the store I see the wannabe Jeff Seid at the counter. You know the shredded muscly twunk. I walk up and throw 5 tubs of protein on the counter and I look down at him. Wait….he was taller than me. The damn shoes. I gotta stop comparing. Although he is giving me a funny look. “So dude you competing soon?” He says looking up at me. Fuck….it is really hot that he’s looking up at me. “why do you ask?” I grunt. Ok also this twerp was a dick to me last time I came in so he better be nice to me this time around. His eyes widen staring at my bicep. “Uh dude you’re fukcing jacked as hell.” I hear something begin to tear and feel the sleeve on my arm being to get tighter and tighter. I look at him and see him adjust himself. “dude can you flex them? I haven’t seen any arms that big before you’re like a pro size.” I blush hard core and I raise my bicep up and flex. And dude let me tell you the next part shocked me as much as it shocked the little dude seid dude. We both stare as the sleeve rips down the center and this gargantuan bicep shreds out of it. I throw about 300 on the counter grab my protein and dart home. Holy shit what is happening to me? I gotta get to Aaron to see what are stats are!

Author note: One of my favorite stories is the Mimbo Drops growth series by absman420. Being that I needed something to do with being stuck at home, I have been thinking of writing a a story to share and what follows it what came to mind in the shower. Thought a Blog format might be a fun approach. Comments and suggestions are welcomed. I hope you enjoy it, and future installments will have plenty of muscle growth, sex, and other fun stuff. Muscle Slut Blog #1 Yes, I am a proud Muscle Slut and love my new life. Who would not want to be an 18-year-old 320 pound ripped muscle stud with an 18-inch cock and love to fuck or be fuck. It has only been two weeks since I "evolved," and I have no regrets of what my father started when he secretly gave me the first dose of Mimbo, the Muscle Whore Formula, and the life altering change. I thought about starting this blog earlier, but I just now started to be able to concentrate on something besides fucking and muscle. I should start at the beginning. My name is Kevin, and I had just turned 18 years old a month before Dad started to dose me. I was your standard high school senior, but nothing special. I was fit but not a real gym rat at 5'9" tall and 180 pounds. My Dad, Tom, was more of a gym rat and owned a gym that is more focused on those serious about working out. I lifted most days and had a more fit body but had no desire to grow massive or be a muscle showoff, life some of the guys at my Dad's gym. I was a solid student as a senior in high school but was still debating what to do with my life. My Dad and I had a good life together. After Mom died in a car accident about eight years ago, he took the insurance and lawsuit settlement money and started several businesses so that he could focus on me. The companies include the kickass gym and an extensive portfolio of rental properties that allowed us to live a great life. Our house is just outside on a couple of acres that provided privacy and parking for Dad's love of cars. Besides me and being a gym rat, he loved cars and motorcycles, so we have plenty of room. When I say Dad is a gym rat, it is not like he has a large bodybuilder type body, he just wanted to look good and liked to pump iron. He is in his early 40's, and his looks had many people think we were more brothers than father and son. We actually behaved more like brothers than father and son. He trusted me to do the right thing, and I understood what was right and what I needed to do. He was slightly taller than me, around 5'11, and kept his weight around 210 pounds that had some excellent muscular definition. It as just enough to look good on the beach or in no-gym clothes. Before I get too far into this, I should tell you about Uncle Bob and his son, my best friend, Sean. Uncle Bob is not my real Uncle but my Dad's best from high school. They went to college together, met their wives, and move back to start their careers and raise a family. His son, Sean, is only a month younger than I am, and we have been closer than brothers. His wife left shortly after Mom died, and it has been the four of us ever since. The four of us did almost everything together. It was to the point that Sean and I made the suggestion a couple of years ago that we should all move into one house and sell the other since we were always together. Bob is a lawyer, business and real estate law, and helps Dad with his businesses, and they are even partners in some of the real estate projects. Sean is slightly smaller than I am as 5'8" and weighs in at 165 pounds. Like Dad and Uncle Bob, Sean and I were workout buddies. Before going further, I need to say that my Dad and Uncle Bob are lovers. I would never have guessed until a night last year as we were coming home from a beach vacation. Between road construction and heavy rain, traffic was no moving, and we decided to stop for the night and finish the drive home in the morning. The only place we found with rooms available was an older style motel that had the rooms open to an outside walkway. As usual, Sean and I took one room, and Dad and Bob, another. After settling in, Sean made a soda run to the vending machines, and on his return, he caught our fathers fucking each other's brains out. He grabbed me and said I had to see something. The rooms had windows by the door, and they forgot to close the curtains fully, and the gap allowed us to see my Dad fucking Uncle Bob. We watched them for a long time until Dad blew his load in Uncle Bob, and they collapsed onto each other. We talked and were happy that they had each other and decided to not say anything. When they wanted us to know, they would say something, but it was not the last time we noticed them screwing around. While they were discreet, they seemed to fuck like rabbits whenever they thought we were away. The best was school dismissed early due to a power failure and heard them fucking as we opened the front door. We just quietly turned around and headed to the gym, laughing at how they were acting and how they would handle it if we had brought some girls home. Well, I thought I could get more done on this first blog, but Sean is calling that he needs my 18 inches of cock up his ass. The horny bastard is screaming that he is horny as hell, and the only relief is a good ass pounding from a Mimbo cock. Who I am to deprive him of the pounding he wants.

What is it about an older guy with muscles? Why is it that seeing some beefed up grampa-looking guy can make one of my hands immediately hone in on my right nipple and the other hand quickly zoom in to squeeze the tip of my hardening cock. Tweaking the nub and the head at the same time can make me gurgle like a little baby and make the vision I’m beholding seem even more powerful. It can also make my eyes roll into the back of my head if the daddy is worth staring at for a long time, instead of just a few furtive glances. I can’t explain it and I really don’t care to figure out what it means psychologically – I just know that seeing some silver-haired guy with crows feet around his eyes looking all buff and bulging out of a tight shirt can make me want to bend over and grab my ankles faster than a dress comes off a certain type of girl on prom night. It’s as natural a response as my leg kicking out when the doctor hits my knee with his little hammer. I just can’t help myself – no matter how hard I try. A senior muscleman is the closest thing to heaven I’ve ever experienced. And that’s one of the main reasons I took a summer job at Home Depot. It’s seemed to be the mecca for all things muscled and gray. Thank goodness I had to wear an apron – since I constantly needed help hiding the college-boy bulge I seemed to sprout continuously. The employee bathroom toilet swallowed up more of my semen in one summer than my bedroom sheets had since my first and subsequent wet dreams. It was like the gay boy’s Disneyland – since it was certainly the happiest place on earth for me. Even on the slowest days I was guaranteed a few gratuitous shots of elderly workmen who seemed to spend as much time in the gym as they did at worksites lifting things in the sun. I was beginning to doubt going back to college in the fall could get any better than five work days a week at the Depot. There was nothing – and I mean nothing – that could have gotten me prepared for what happened my fifth week on the job. Since I was very outgoing and had a pretty good head on my shoulders I had been groomed quickly by my manager as someone that was trustworthy and had potential. Mr. Simmons met me at the time clock that morning and asked me to train a new employee. My own orientation had not been that long ago and I remembered enough of what had happened then that I didn’t think twice about the offer. I was to meet some guy named Liam MacDonald at the front doors and tour him around the store. He was then supposed to ‘shadow’ me for the day. I saw my trainee from about twenty yards away when I stepped out from one of the aisles and my cock spurt out a few drips of pre-cum without even being hard. The man standing in the big open doorway at the front of the store was my version of a wet dream come true. Clearly in his mid-sixties, Liam was as thick as a KitchenAid fridge and if he hadn’t been dressed in skin-hugging clothes the apron would have looked like a smallish loincloth on his big frame. The guy had dark horn-rimmed glasses that highlighted his glimmering slicked-back silver hair in a way that made him look both devastatingly handsome and a little ‘nerdy-cute’ at the same time. We were about the same height – five ten – but that’s where the body comparisons stopped. I thought myself in pretty good shape for a healthy twenty-two year old, but compared to Liam I looked like a stick-figure guy on the cover of a children’s book about wimps. The cuffs of his short-sleeved polo shirt cut into his biceps in that ‘one flex can rip the thing to shreds’ kind of way. I was pretty sure he had ringed indentions in his bulging guns at the end of the day since his sleeves were so tight – but I wasn’t complaining. It was the kind of powerful look that made my nipples tingle with excitement. The dude’s quads stuck so far out that his apron – the same sized apron that wrapped around most of my body – couldn’t come close to covering the curved bulges sticking out on either side. And Liam’s lats ballooned out so far that I knew it was impossible for the dude to rest his forearms against his hips unless he pressed them in with all his might. His arms kind of stayed perpetually bent as they rested on those tremendous supports underneath. My head became a little cloudy and my legs weakened when I gazed on the guy’s perfectly shaped chest. If you had gazed on just that part of Liam you would have said it was the body of a twenty-six year old heavyweight bodybuilder. I could have worked only my pectoral muscles for the rest of my life and they would have never come close to looking like the shelf this man had attained – or been blessed with, it was hard to tell if it was all from workouts or partly because of genetics. The mounds of muscle underneath his shirt shot out like hard cloth-covered mountains that small children could have used to learn how to ski. I was a sucker for a manly chest and Liam had the kind of bulging ape-teats that made me want to sell my soul to the devil for just an hour of sucking. This wasn’t just a well-built senior citizen; he was every god on Mount Olympus rolled into one. I had trouble walking as I got closer to the man and I was worried I was going to pass out as soon as I was close enough to smell what surely was perfect he-man musk. My voice cracked when I spoke to him – they guy forcing me into a second puberty just because of his immense body. “You must be Liam. I’m Makana.” “Hey Makana. It’s great to meet you.” As soon as his hand engulfed mine I lost control of my legs and they visibly wobbled. I struggled hard to prevent myself from collapsing into a pile of mush and concentrated on shaking Liam’s calloused strong manly paw. I couldn’t help myself and I let my eyes drop immediately to his swelling biceps and suddenly extra saliva started filling my mouth. The man’s arm bulged out larger and the sleeve of his polo cut into his skin even more. I think drops of water fell from my tongue, which was hanging out across my bottom lip. All of this was an uncontrollable reaction and I struggled hard to force my gaze back up to his bluish-gray eyes – highlighted even more by his beautiful elder papa hair. I felt like I was having some kind of stroke or something – my mind simply stopped working and I didn’t know how to move any part of my body. If Liam caught on to any of this he didn’t make it obvious. He squeezed my hand strongly and then released – but not before, I had the feeling, he was sure I had fully recovered. The man also continued the conversation for me – a kind gesture that didn’t go unnoticed. “You must have some Hawaiian in you.” “I do. Um . . . most people don’t ever guess that.” “Well, it’s a pretty common name in Hawaii, right? I’ve spent some time there. What island are you from?” “Yeah, lots of people have my name. I’m originally from Molokai.” “A great island. I’ve been there a few times. I even hiked down to Kalaupapa to see where Fr. Damien did his work.” “It’s incredible what that man did. You’re lucky you got to visit there. So . . . um, ready to see the store?” “I sure am. Lead the way, sir.” I couldn’t tell if it was the smile, the incredible dimples, or the strong-as-hell jawline that made me pause briefly after Liam had spoken. I just couldn’t move. The man’s beauty and his warmth demeanor caught me off guard and I had no power to prevent my idiotic reaction. Clearly, the guy was as nice as he was handsome and that made me fall for him even harder than before. I think that Liam wanted to make sure I didn’t embarrass myself so he started walking toward aisle one when he noticed my feet couldn’t work. A soft whimper escaped my mouth and I had to lean against a pile of lumber when I got a glimpse of the man’s humongous back. I got the feeling that if the senior muscle dude had suddenly gone into reverse I would have heard a loud beeping noise to signify something as huge as a semi was backing up. The expanse of his shoulders was incredible and I got the feeling that he was as wide as I was tall. His traps, delts, and lats bulged so much that it looked like there was a mountain range under his shirt. The man blocked my view of half the store. The dude’s incredibly thin waist emphasized the hugeness above even more. I could tell he certainly had trouble finding pants that could fit over his monstrous legs and wouldn’t swallow his tiny midsection. I suddenly realized I was mumbling to myself – simply uttering gibberish because I was so overwhelmed by the new employee’s unbelievable body. And to top it all off and rock all my desires, the guy was clearly in his sixties. I somehow gathered my strength and my wits before Liam realized I wasn’t behind him. I then sort of half stumbled and half walked to catch up with him since my legs were still not functioning well. He turned to look at me when I fell into step beside him. “Um . . . what brings you to work at Home Depot, Liam?” “The truth?” “Yeah . . . I guess.” “Well I retired two years ago at sixty-five and about three months back I realized I was spending about sixty percent of my awake hours at the gym. While that was good for my physical health, it wasn’t too good for me mentally or emotionally. I was also spending a little too much money on new wardrobes every six months. I think I just got bored of being retired and kind of got obsessed about working out. I’m not complaining, Makana, since I’m in the best shape of my entire life at sixty-seven, but I was quickly becoming a gym hermit who had no interaction with other people. The owner of my gym finally set up an intervention for me after I lifted ten hours straight one day, only stopping for meals and to take a leak. It was then I decided to find a job. Since I use to own a construction company that I sold when I retired, I figured this would be a good place for me.” “Well the working out certainly paid off – you look great. I can’t believe you’re sixty-seven!” “Thanks, Makana. I’ve cut back to only two hours, six days a week. It’s still a little obsessive, but I’m actually making time to do other things, as well. As for the age, I certainly don’t feel it – but I’ll be sixty-eight next month. It’s weird to be that old and easily lifting more weight that most twenty year olds in the gym. I’ve always been conscious about my health, though, so I guess it paid off.” I wanted to say, “like hell it did!” or something like that, but I knew it would sound a little weird. I didn’t want to show my crazy eagerness to impress the man or have my need to get him to like me make me look overzealous. I simply nodded my head up and down and tried to hide the intense amazement and lust that was consuming my body. If I had painted a picture of my supreme dream-man I could not have come close to matching what walked beside me. It was like Liam had been magically created to prove to me what a real muscle senior daddy could actually look like. All of my fantasies up to this point in life now seemed pathetic and limited. Liam was definitely making me re-shape images that had helped me to beat off for years. I knew I would probably never think of any other man to reach ejaculation and I was desperately trying to not let that affect how I was acting, but it was incredibly difficult. There was also a tip-like bulge causing my apron to poke out in a very inappropriate way and was even causing me some pain while walking. If the big muscle gramps noticed my raging hard-on he didn’t acknowledge it in any way. I got the feeling; again, that Liam was too much of a gentleman to ever do anything that would cause me embarrassment. “Well, here we are at the Garden Department. Let me show you around.” For the next three hours I was in muscleman bliss. I was able to stay focused on the task at hand and I shared everything I knew about the Depot with Liam. Since the guy had owned a construction business I didn’t need to spend any time explaining many of the departments. As a matter of fact, he shared a few interesting tidbits with me and I ended up being the one that learned the most during our tour. I warmed up to the senior muscleman even more than earlier as we walked around the store. Liam had a certain calmness about him – something that seemed to only come with very large and confident men – that somehow even soothed my raging lust for most of our time together. I couldn’t help myself, though, and stole long glances at the man’s huge muscles every chance I got – thinking I was being careful enough to not get caught. Part of me, however, hoped Liam would notice and that it would flatter him tremendously. If the man did notice, he did not let on at all. We ended up taking our lunch break together and I was surprised to see we had the exact Sur La Table lunch carrier – something that brought me great joy. When Liam pulled out what was clearly a nice meal of leftovers I saw another way to win his friendship. “Someone else likes to cook, I see.” “Yeah, I find it soothing and healthier.” “What did you bring today?” “Just some jambalaya I made on Sunday. And what did you bring?” “Some leftover pan-seared salmon I made for my parents last night.” “Sounds good. It looks good, too. Hey, Makana, thanks a lot for the orientation today. I think it’s really going to help me. I think I’ll like working here.” “I hope so, Liam, and it was my pleasure to show you the place. Do you . . . um . . . mind if I ask you a personal question.” “Uh oh, sounds serious. Shoot away.” “What’s it like . . . to . . . be . . . um . . . so big?” “That’s personal? I think you let me off easy. Wow, I’ve been big for so long I kind of take it for granted now. I don’t know . . . I guess it’s kind of cool. I’ve worked hard to build up my body so it’s neat that I automatically get respect most of the time. I’m sure I intimidate people sometimes, but I don’t mean to. I think people just assume I’m some sort of meathead jerk or something – but I’m not. I can’t lie to you, Makana, sometimes it’s fun to see people’s reaction to my body. Most of the time it falls into one of three categories – people that get a little scared, people that immediately feel threatened, or sometimes people get excited about my size and they ask to feel part of my body. I’ve kind of learned how to deal with each group differently – to lessen the tension, I guess. It’s fun to see people gawk and get surprised when they touch my arm or chest, though. Being this huge can also cause problems, too – like on small airplanes, in tiny bathroom stalls, in cramped theatre seats, or in compact cars. It can be a burden, but most of the time it’s fine. I guess I really don’t think about it at all. Now, can I ask you a personal question?” “Sure, It’s only fair, I guess.” “Would you go on a date with me?” “What?” “I’m sorry, Makana, I asked Sybil, the cashier, if you were gay and she said you were. I just wondered if you’d care to go out with me?” “No, I mean . . . it’s just . . . “ “Am I too old for you? I mean I’d understand. I could be your grandfather, for goodness sakes.” “No, Liam, no . . . I’d love to go out with you. I’m just caught off guard by the invitation . . . by the fact that you’d like to go out with me.” “What? You’re cute as hell, Makana. That dark Hawaiian complexion, those beautiful black eyes, and that tight college-boy body – what’s not to like?” “Um . . . thanks, but you’re just . . . well, you’re huge, Liam!” “I’m hoping you’re one of the people in the ‘I’d like to feel parts of that huge body’ I was describing earlier and not one of the ones that’s threatened or scared.” “I think I’m probably at the top of the list when it comes to being someone that gets into big men, Liam. I also have a special thing for older guys.” “It sounds like we’re a match made in heaven, Makana. Would you be available for dinner on Friday night.” “If I wasn’t free – trust me – I’d cancel whatever was scheduled. I haven’t been able to stop thinking about you the entire tour.” “I had the same problem, Makana. Then it’s a date. I’m not sure I’ll be able to last until Friday. It’s a good thing they have me scheduled on the other side of the store this week.” “There’s always lunch, though, Liam. We can put each other through torture for at least an hour every day.” “It sounds like a plan.” Part Two I think I stayed perpetually hard for the next four days. I thought about Liam constantly – at work, at home, even in my dreams – and it was worse because we made sure we got the same lunch break each day. We were inseparable during that brief time in the outdoor eating area. We continued to impress each other with our culinary skills and it was clear we went all out to try and bring something the other person would love. My lasagna made Liam smile from happy taste buds and his flourless chocolate cake was to die for. During those four days my lust for his huge older muscled body didn’t dampen at all. I grew to like his sense of humor, his generosity, and his intelligence – but it was the perfect bulges that made every stitch of his clothing balloon out and ooze with sex that continued to make me weak at the knees. I didn’t let on completely how infatuated I was with his body, but I think Liam was starting to get a pretty good idea. I asked a million and one questions about his exercise routine, how much he weighed (almost swooning when he said three ninety-seven), the amount of weight he could bench, and so much more. It would have probably been pretty clear to even a deaf and dumb guy that I was way into Liam’s body. I shared a lot with him, as well, and loved how focused he’d get when I’d share my dreams and aspirations. I’m pretty sure he understood that I would have thrown my body over the picnic table in a split second if he asked – offering my ass or cock to him without any problem. I continued to jerk off thinking about Liam’s huge arms, his monstrous chest, or his massive quads any chance I got – whether at the store or at home. Finally, Friday rolled around and we were both clocking out. I was barely able to contain my excitement. I was also feeling pretty bold. “I was thinking I could just leave my car here, Liam, so we can ride together.” “I’ve been thinking the same thing. We can swing by and get it tomorrow.” I know my face immediately turned bright red – not from embarrassment, but from the rush of delight that flew through my body when I heard his words. It was perfectly clear what Liam’s intention was – and he knew exactly how it would affect me. I stood there dumbfounded for a few seconds, mainly because I knew any type of movement might cause my suddenly rock-hard cock to start ejaculating uncontrollably. How was I ever going to make it through dinner? My need for this older man had grown to feverish heights. I literally ached for the man. It also felt like I might pass out from excitement. I gained some confidence and responded, but I could barely muster up more than a whisper. “Or even on Sunday.” “Or even on Sunday, Makana. What a great idea.” Liam’s smile made my legs give out. I fumbled back into the rack attached to the wall that held the timecards. Liam jumped into action and reached out to grab my shoulder before I slid to the floor. As soon as his big hand touched me – the first time we had made bodily contact since our handshake on the first day – I closed my eyes and gasped softly. My reaction made Liam immediately nervous. “Did I hurt you?” “No . . . the complete opposite. I’m fine. Liam. I just need a second to recover from being a little over-stimulated.” This made the big elder man laugh out loud. He still held on to my shoulder - making me feel like it was something small and delicate because of his strong huge calloused hand. I sensed his power – even just through his fingers – and it turned me on more than anything I could ever remember. I wanted to turn my head and bend down to kiss his thick manly paw, but I forced myself not to do what came so naturally. I knew there’d be lots of time for kissing later on. I forced my legs to straighten out and I regained my composure. Liam released my shoulder and my body immediately missed the contact with the huge man, mainly because his power somehow made me feel secure and comfortable. I also suddenly felt cold – the heat from Liam’s huge body certainly warmed my small frame up quickly, in more ways than one. “I like it when you touch me.” “Do you, now, Makana. That’s good to know. I think there might be a lot of touching later on this evening. Maybe a little carrying, too.” “Oh shit, no! Calm down, calm down, calm down. No, no, no! I will not lose it!” “Makana, what’s the matter?” “Shhhhh, Liam. Don’t speak for a few seconds. Please.” The idea of Liam holding my body in is huge muscle arms was too much for my weakened body to handle. I had quickly moved to the edge of release and I knew if the man said anything more to me I was going to pump out a big wad of cum in my drawers. I just needed the big elder god to be quiet for a few seconds. I shut my eyes and leaned against the rack again. I focused my thoughts on anything besides the massive monster standing in front of me. Liam quickly figured out what was happening and stood there – totally silent and completely still. It took almost a full minute for my body to get beyond it’s teetering on the brink of orgasm. I could feel my balls tightening and the pressure building in my cock. I breathed in and out pretty hard – like a woman in labor – and it helped me to not lose control. I was finally able to open my eyes and look upon the senior muscled angel standing before me. The big guy was smiling and patiently waiting for me to return from the edge. “It looks like we successfully avoided an accident.” “I think we also avoided me passing out! Liam, you got to be careful with what you say or what you do around me. You put me in a delicate situation just by being near me. I could easily spill every drop of semen within my body because of you doing something like carrying me. Just the thought of it makes me zoom close to the point of no return.” “Okay, then, Makana. That’s good to know. I think I’ll be working hard to give you some release later on. We could play a game like ‘let’s see how long it takes Makana to explode’ or something like that. But I can wait until we’re in a more private place, I promise, sir.” “That would be great, Liam.” “Ready for dinner?” “And for everything else!” My words brought a bigger smile to Liam’s face and I knew immediately that he was ready for what would come after dinner, as well. I was amazed as we entered the restaurant about fifteen minutes later how everyone stared at the big man. I don’t know why it surprised me, since I found myself staring uncontrollably at him all the time, too. I guess it had something to do with the fact that he was with me – something I still didn’t fully understand. After the meal had been ordered and his wine had been poured, I began to learn a little more about the beautiful muscleman. Liam was clearly in a mood to share. “Um . . . Makana . . . I have a confession to make. It’s kind of embarrassing and I’ll understand if it . . . well, if it turns you off.” “This sounds interesting. Confess away, big man.” “Well . . . I . . . uh . . . I get really jacked . . . from, um . . . being . . . well, you know . . . worshipped. It’s even how I . . . um . . . jack-off most of the time . . . imagining some guy . . . you know . . . worshipping me.” I sat there stunned as I saw Liam’s face turn bright red. Here was this giant getting really embarrassed as he confessed he loved being deified by some guy and all I wanted to do was adulate him twenty-four hours a day. I don’t think he understood the depth of my devotion to muscled older men. I was quite sure he actually thought his confession might make me run away in disgust. His discomfort in sharing his secret was so endearing that it almost made me shed a tear. My mind drifted briefly to the idea of the ‘perfect storm’ – when specific conditions were just right for a weather system to produce something so powerful that it could do intense damage. That’s how this moment felt. The lustful conditions were so perfect that I had a feeling the two of us would still be awake when the sun came up – and we’d still have blue balls and hard cocks just aching for the umpteenth release. If this man liked being worshipped then he had just hit the highest jackpot ever by revealing that little tidbit to me. When it came to worshipping muscle – especially older muscle – there could not have been a more devoted disciple. “In the past, Liam, some of the idols I have chosen to adulate have not been able to stay with it for the long haul. They have ended up being weak and not really worthy of my unending adoration. The older musclemen I’ve dated have actually outlasted the younger lads, but no one has proven a worthy longstanding temple. Are you sure you’re up for the task?” I could sense that my carefully chosen words were causing something almost supernatural to be released in Liam. His body seemed to suddenly pulse with more intensity and I quickly realized it was because every muscle was being powerfully tensed. I saw a look of ‘challenge accepted’ creep across his face and I actually got nervous that I had truly met my match. I had a strong suspicion that this big man’s desire for adoration might just be insanely more severe than my need to worship, even though I had never thought that possible. I was suddenly thankful that we were in a public place because I believed the huge older muscle mountain would have grabbed me right then and there and slammed my face into all parts of his hardened body if he could have. It was pretty clear that I had unleashed a volcano of untapped pleasures within Liam just by making it obvious that his confession only thrilled me even more than I already was – something I had thought impossible. “I always reward faithful subjects handsomely, Makana.” “You already have, Liam.” This comment made the man pause briefly – so caught off guard was he by my confession of presently being very happy. We both knew there was a lot more to come from this hurricane of passion building between us, but Liam was unprepared to hear that I was already deeply satisfied. I saw a look of recognition flash through his eyes, as if he was realizing for the first time that he was being blessed with the proverbial ‘soul mate’ some gurus always spoke about. This intense bond that had been growing between us for the last week was being solidified in a special way and each of us was beginning to understand that nothing would be able to break it apart. I suddenly didn’t care about college. I didn’t care about pleasing my family. I didn’t care about having any future that didn’t involve the giant man sitting in front of me. Many people would have called this feeling ‘love’ – and that was certainly part of it – but it was so much more than just a ‘heart thing.’ Liam and I were moving into territory I was pretty sure neither of us had ever charted before. We were connecting on a spiritual level, an emotional level, and intellectual level, a sexual level, and a deeply demanding level. It was clear we both understood that continuing to fan into flame this connection that was roaring between us would seal us together in a way that was both frightening and completely exciting at the same time. Liam evidently felt it, too. “Now’s the time to get off this wild ride, Makana. If you’re not willing to commit to whatever this is that is about to explode between us, please tell me now. I’ve been hurt in the past and that was by people that didn’t create a fourth of the intense desire you have released in me. If you backed out now it would just be my heart that would be broken, but if we continue and then you decided it wasn’t right I believe my very soul would be extinguished.” “It doesn’t make sense we both could feel this way so quickly, Liam. And for the record, my heart, soul, and spirit already rest in your powerful hands.” “And I’ll protect them with my life, sir, I promise. You know, of course, that it is taking every ounce of my strength not to grab this table, toss it across the room grab you in my arms, and smother you with all my muscles.” “Well, we have ordered and it would be wasteful not eat the meal. Besides, I kind of like knowing I’m causing you to almost lose control. It’s kind of like playing with dynamite. Everyone around us has no idea the potential danger they are in – the possibility of being shocked by some huge muscleman going on a lustful rampage.” “You are an evil, evil man.” “I need to have some weapon that equals what your body does to me – and I think the only thing I’ve got are my teasing words that seem to work you into an intense sexual frenzy.” “You have no idea what kind of ticking bomb you are playing with, Makana.” “That’s what makes it fun, big man, that’s what makes it fun. I’ll quit teasing as soon as you deflate your gorgeous, cock-hardening muscles – it’s the only way we’d be even.” “I’m afraid I can’t do that. You make me want to be even bigger – now that I know my body turns you on so much.” “Exactly! That’s why I choose to tease you with my words, as well. Take a nice cool drink of water, Liam; here comes the first question to push you even closer to the orgasmic cliff. Later on, what part of your body should I worship first?” The big man quickly closed his eyes – but reopened them because visions of what I might be doing came quicker when lids were down. He was visibly shaken by my question – mainly because his mind immediately went to whatever lustful pleasure he liked most. That was the exact reaction I desired. I also hoped he would share the first thing that came to his mind – so I’d know what his favorite form of adoration was. I watched closely as the big man willed his body to settle down and he actually broke into a smile – one that made it clear he was regrouping for this sexual battle that was in full force between us. I got a slight inkling of the power within the older man – he was clearly not a foe to be taken lightly. I needed to prepare myself for the battle I had started – realizing that Liam had an arsenal of weapons – his muscles – that clearly outnumbered anything I had. I was going to have to use my intellect and my ability to subvert his defenses by revealing my lust for his body slowly just so I could come close to equaling his power. I knew deep in my heart that he could win the battle easily by merely flexing an arm or undoing a few buttons of his shirt – and it was clear he knew the same thing – but Liam wanted to make the fun last as long as I did. He also wanted to build the looming explosion below his waist until its release would be mind-boggling and would cement our union in a way neither of us completely understood. “Funny you should ask that, Makana. Before I get down to being worshipped I usually like to pump up my body big – really big – just to make it worthwhile for my worshiper. It seems to add a little fun to the pre-show if I actually use the obliging fellow as my barbell for warming up.” The big tease knew exactly how his words would affect me. I had clearly underestimated his talents for taunting. I needed a few seconds to kick visions of his big arms pushing my body into the air above his head - or even while he lay on the floor - out of my mind. It was a hell of a lot harder than I thought it would be. I forced myself to look at Liam’s face, just so I wouldn’t see his big arms through his tight shirt and long to be easily lifted by them. I teetered on the edge of a dark chasm, almost giving into my urge to spew Liam-muscle induced cum into my briefs – that’s how turned on I got from being easily tossed around by a big muscle daddy. That’s also how much I longed for the man across the table to show me how powerful he was by pressing me up and down for hundreds of repetitions. For a few seconds I didn’t care about the people around us – I thought about letting my moans of pleasure as my cock pumped out heavy loads of juice fill the restaurant and bring every gaze in the place to our table. I knew that after one good look at Liam no one would have blamed me for my reaction. I, however, like Liam wanted to make the fun last a lot longer. I retreated from the edge and smiled at my adversary. “Touché, sir. I can see I have met a worthy opponent. I will have to re-double my efforts.” “When something is very important to me, Makana, I can unleash stamina beyond your wildest dreams.” “That’s what I’m hoping, Liam.” Luckily, our food came at that moment. I was on lust overload for the larger-than-life older man, so it was good to have a break. I sensed that Liam was just as thankful for the time out. We spent most of the meal talking about ‘first date’ kinds of things – favorite movies, favorite vacation spots, and similar mundane things. We both wanted the conversation to return to other more excitable topics, but we also realized the danger that came with such a move. As I took my last sip of my second cup of post-dinner coffee – ordered because I anticipated being up for a long time – I purposefully moved the conversation back to stimulation ground. Liam had insisted on paying for the meal, citing his age as reason he should be paying. He knew that any reference to him being much older turned me on. He was busy figuring out the tip, with some handsome reading glasses pulled out of a pocket, when I returned to previous conversations. “I think I put on a few pounds from that great meal. Maybe I’ll give you a little more resistance when you’re doing your pre-worship exercises.” I saw a smile creep across the bottom of his face – even with him looking down at the table. He continued to figure out his math, but was not about to let me get the upper hand in this conversation. He chose his words carefully, knowing full well the kind of impact they would have on me. It was like he had lobbed a sexual hand grenade onto my side of the table. “I’m easily benching three eighty five these days, Makana, I don’t think you’ll give me much resistance at all. I just lift guys like you for show.” I was extremely thankful I had swallowed my coffee. I know I would have spit it out all over the table if it had still been in my mouth. Liam didn’t look up – he didn’t need to. He could sense my reaction fully and it turned him on very much. I started calculating in my head and realized he was basically benching what equaled to two and a half of my body’s weight put together. I instantly wondered if that meant he might be able to lift my entire body with just one arm – something that made me shiver in delight. I couldn’t speak for a few seconds – something I had the feeling was going to happen a lot from now on. Liam looked up at me and his face was full of pride. The guy was more than double my age and he was lifting more weight than I would probably ever be able to push into the air – even with a crane. He was also more than twice the size of me. I could see in Liam’s eyes that he knew he was now way out in the lead in our little game of turning each other on. I also knew, though, that the more excited I got - it thrilled him more, as well. It was like a chemical reaction that was ever true or an equation’s answer that never changed. If my pleasure increased his pleasure increased and vice versa. I wanted to say something but I couldn’t think of anything that would top what he had just shared. He was not, however, going to let that be the end of this present struggle. “I’ve lifted guys double your size over my head for a good fifty reps, Makana. I think you’ll have to add a lot of pounds to give me some resistance. Really good form on shoulder presses seems to make a lot of guys happy. It’s always important to me that we’re someplace where the guy can watch my arms and shoulders bulging massive as I crank out my sets. It’s just an added bonus for the fellow as his body methodically travels up and down.” “Now who’s being evil, Liam?” “I believe you started it, young man.” We stared at each other for a few seconds of silence. I was amazed that we had gotten back to this place of heightened sexual tension so quickly. It was going to be difficult for both of us to leave the restaurant without having our crotches reveal the level of our arousal. I was so hard that I didn’t think I’d be calming down for days. I hoped Liam was in the same predicament. “Shall we move on to the next part of the evening, Makana? Or should I say the next part of the weekend?” “I’m more than ready, Liam.” He stood up first and my eyes went straight to the area I had just been contemplating. My jaw dropped when I beheld what looked like the outline of a thermos pressing against his pants. I knew the guy was big, but I had not been prepared for his cock to match the rest of his massiveness. I forced myself to stand up, too, noticed the approving smile I received after Liam glanced at my crotch, and then led the way out of the restaurant after he held out his huge arm in the gesture of a gentleman. I could feel that he was right behind me and I knew he was checking out my backside like a typical construction worker gawking at someone walking by. And then, as if to confirm what I was thinking, he spoke. He did nothing to hide his voice and after noticing the glances from other patrons and staff I knew I wouldn’t be returning to that restaurant ever. “What a nice tight ass, young man.” I felt my face flush red – not from embarrassment, but from the compliment. I had hoped he’d like what I had to offer on my backside – it was one of my best attributes. His approval meant the world to me. I found myself smiling and I got a wink from the hostess – a sign that said she realized how lucky I was to have such a gorgeous man offering me such praise. I smiled even more broadly and stepped out into the cold air. Suddenly, my pants were riding up my ass painfully and my feet were not touching the ground. My body fell forward a little, but a big hand grabbed my shoulder. “I thought I’d give you a glimpse of what’s to come, Makana. I also thought I’d help you to my truck.” It dawned on me that the big man was carrying me with one hand. He had grabbed my belt and the back of my slacks with his right hand, steadied me with his left, and was now hoisting me into the air with no problem. We were still moving forward but my feet just dangled in the air. There was little I could do – Liam was basically manhandling me as if I were a small child. Compared to him, my body was like that of a small child. I was set back down on the ground when we were by the passenger door of his truck. I reached down and pulled the back of my pants out of my ass crack. A big hand immediately slid into place over my butt as soon as I had my pants back to normal. Liam pressed his paw into my muscled cheeks, squeezed hard a couple of times, and then made an approving sound that was halfway between a moan and a big animal purring. “Damn, that feels good, Makana. I’ve been wanting to feel your ass all week long.” I turned my body around and then pressed my back against the door of his truck. I reached out and placed my palms on his massive chest. I made a similar sound to the one he had made just seconds ago. My hands started kneading his hard muscle immediately. I let my thumbs scrape across his jutting nipples and loved how it made Liam close his eyes and coo a little. I looked into his face and smiled broadly. “And I’ve wanted to feel these all week long, Liam. Tense them hard for me, big man.” I’m not sure if it was the way I told him to do it, his eagerness to impress me, or the fact that my hands were working double time on his huge chest, but Liam tightened his pec muscles immediately and I almost creamed in my pants. I knew the guy’s body would be hard, but I wasn’t prepared for how powerful his muscles could be when flexed. My fingers were clamping down hard on his pec meat and when everything was tensed they were forced to let go. The strength in my hands was nothing when compared to what his chest could put out. I was forced to flatten my palms and merely press up against the mammoth, marble-like wall of muscle before me. Liam was proudly smiling as he realized what he had made me do – grinning mainly because he knew it turned me on so much. I brought my right hand away from the giant pec beneath it, made a fist, and sent it flying into his tensed muscle. When it smacked into his shirt nothing moved – not his pec, not my hand, and certainly not the body of the huge man. I hadn’t thrown a punch hard enough to hurt my fingers – I was much smarter than that – but I did get the full effect of how insanely dense this guy’s upper body truly was. He was thicker than I was wide. If I had closed my eyes and tried to guess what his chest felt like I would have been saying things like the hood of a big rig, two giant wrecking balls smashed together, or a double wide stainless steel freezer. “You didn’t even feel that punch, did you Liam?” “What punch, Makana?” The big man’s face was beaming at me – he was just so happy to find a guy that seemed to be as turned on by his body as he was. I decided I needed to show Liam that I really liked it when he emphasized his hugeness and his strength, too. I pulled both of my fists back and sent them flying into his chest at the same time. There was still no movement from his body and my fingers actually stung a little this time. My feeble attempt caused the older muscleman to smile even more broadly – showing all of his pearly whites. God, it was sexy knowing he wanted me to get turned on by his power and his huge body. It struck me at that moment that I now had a new path to leveling our lustful playing field. “Damn, big guy, those pecs feel like thick plates of steel. My fingers are still in pain from smacking up against something so hard. You must have some armor on underneath there.” Liam’s reaction made it clear that I had hit jackpot. He had told me earlier he loved to be worshipped, but it was only at this moment that I fully understood what it did to the man. I wasn’t one hundred percent sure, but I think his big muscled legs actually quivered as I talked about his chest. There was also a flicker of worry in his eyes – nervousness clearly caused by the fact that my continued talking about his body in this way could easily bring him to uncontrollable release. I had struck gold. I now knew Liam’s Achilles heel. There was one big problem, though. Talking about his body in this way – especially as my hands groped his muscles – would quickly cause me to erupt, as well. I knew I would have to pace myself. Even though I had found his weakness, it was clear I should not consider myself the victor. Liam still had some tricks up his sleeve and I needed to remember that he was clearly much larger and definitely more powerful than me. I knew that meant he probably had a lot more stamina, too – as he had pointed out earlier. As if to prove that my thoughts were correct, the big man reached up and undid the top three buttons of his shirt. He wanted to make it clear to me that there were no plates of metal under the material – only the steel-like muscle of his gorgeous chest. He also wanted to allow me my first glimpse of the deep valley-like crevice between his two pecs and the dusting of mouth-watering salt and pepper hair covering those mountainous muscles. I realized immediately that the guy was nowhere near down for the count. He was fully aware that showing me just part of his enormous chest – really just a fourth of the entire hugeness – was enough to send me closer to the edge than anything I might say or do to him. He was exactly right. I instantly did what any muscle daddy loving boy would have done as soon as he saw the deep cavity between his mounds of hard beef – I brought my head forward and slammed my face into his inviting half-exposed muscle cave. My world stopped at that moment – everything went on pause. I didn’t care about the people walking by as they left the restaurant, staring at us in disbelief or envy. I didn’t care about the cars driving by, slowing down to get a good look. I didn’t even care if Liam wanted this kind of public display or not. I only wanted my face to be buried between two walls of solid hard muscle and my tongue to lap up any manly tastes his body produced. I’m sure I sounded like a starving wolf that is thrown a raw steak. I kissed and slurped up every inch of that tight space between his colossal pecs. It was pretty clear I didn’t need to worry about Liam not wanting this kind of public display because he immediately put one of his big hands behind my head and pulled it into his body even more. He also continued to flex his big chest just to make it squeeze my face tighter than before. I turned into a wild man on a mission. I reached down and blindly found the belt loops on either side of his pants. I then pulled his big body up against mine, while never moving my face from its perfectly warm and tight position. When my hard cock smacked up against his giant, equally hard log we both moaned like we had been waiting for that specific connection all of our lives. My legs went numb from the excitement and I was damn happy that the pressure from the big man’s body kept me upright and in place. I actually think the intense power from just his pecs squeezing my face could have kept me standing with no problem. If I was now a wild man, then that same state of being was intensified in Liam because of his enormous size. The man was like a wild beast finally let loose from a cage. He pressed his big body into mine – smashing me up against the truck. I could feel the vehicle rocking back and forth slightly as the big man rubbed his crotch up and down into mine. His hands were beyond my waist and kneading my ass – even though they were trapped between my body and the truck door. Liam brought his face down beside my right temple – intent on making this as much about words as it was his body. “Oh yeah, Makana, feel my big pecs smashing your face. Don’t you just love that crushing power smothering you when I tense those big puppies? Doesn’t that feel incredible, boy?” I could only moan my answer – but the sound made it clear I was in muscle heaven. I had absolutely no idea what thrilled me more – feeling his pecs squeezing the hell out of my face or listening to Liam talk about his own body that way. I was entering into new muscle daddy territory – I had never dated an older guy that loved to be worshipped or that loved to talk about himself as much as this elder god. The big man’s words echoed in my ears and I realized hearing Liam remark about his own huge body made all the muscles even more real for me. It was like he was guiding me to whatever part of his body he wanted me to adore next. It was also like our mutual admiration for his gigantic muscles – and him talking about it – could double the pleasure both of us felt. I intensified the work my tongue was doing on the valley between his pecs and the delicious taste of salt and whatever it was that made a real man a man was so overwhelming that I was starting to feel light headed. Of course, it could have been the fact that Liam was smashing the crap out of my face and I found it hard to inhale deeply. Meanwhile, the older muscle man just couldn’t stop talking – clearly he understood what kind of reaction it caused in me. “Yeah, feel how my big body squashes you against this truck, Makana. You starting to feel like a flattened pancake? You love how my hard muscles compress your small frame completely, don’t you? You love how I can easily pin you against the truck and we both know you couldn’t go anywhere even if you wanted to. That make you feel good, sport?” Again, my moans of intense joy were the only answer Liam needed – he was getting off on pleasing me so much. I was using my strong glute muscles and the momentum of my grinding crotch to bang my cock into his as hard as I could. In response, Liam would force his pelvis forward and trap my lower body against the truck and then he would grind his hefty piece of meat into me, making my mind go crazy with a need for more. He’d then release the pressure and allow me to start all over. At that point I think our two cocks were the hardest things in the world – that’s how off the charts turned on we both were. I had placed my hands on both of his hard biceps, loving how the huge mounds bulged and hardened as he kneaded my ass cheeks roughly. I tried to squeeze his upper arms but not only could I not get my hands over the enormous mass I also couldn’t dent the things in at all. There was nothing to grab hold of – just as had happened with his chest earlier. I quickly abandoned that task and sent both of my hands into the back of his pants and ran my cold hands across his hard ass and squeezed. This gave Liam a big jolt of adrenaline and he moaned even louder than me. This definitely caused many people in the surrounding area to turn our way. I wasn’t sure if they were just scared – as if a beast had just cried out in the night – or if they just wanted to find out where the loud noise had come from. I let my fingers slide between his hard muscled cheeks and he immediately tensed his glutes – trapping my fingers easily. I heard the big man let out a menacing snicker – as if taunting me to try and escape. The next time he shoved his crotch forward he also squeezed his cheeks even tighter together and I winced joyfully from the pain, even as my face was still buried between his mega pecs. It was pretty clear – by the throbbing from my own cock and his – that we were both pretty close to orgasm. Without any warning, Liam released my ass, loosened his own butt-grip on my fingers, and placed his hands against the truck to push his body from mine. My hands disengaged from his pants and I immediately missed his hard warm body pressed up against me. I looked at his smiling face – clearly showing him in my eyes that I missed his presence. “Aw heck, Makana, we got to get out of here before I rip every piece of clothing off of that tight body of yours and draw more attention than we’ve already attracted. Unless you want to be arrested for being naked in public you better get in that truck before I can’t control myself anymore. Besides, I’ve got some lifting to do and a Makana barbell is just what my trainer ordered. Care to head home?” PART THREE I was already in the truck before Liam finished his question about whether I wanted to head to his house now or not. As soon as he reminded me about how he liked to lift guys before he let them start worshipping him – either in a bench press or a shoulder press – I was ready to be at his place. I did not need to be asked twice. Liam was kind of shocked at how fast I jumped in his truck and he laughed out loud when I shut the door and looked at him through the closed window. I leaned over and opened his door as the big man walked around the front of the truck. He slid his big body into the driver’s seat and then leaned over – our lips met in what can only be described as a fireworks inducing kiss. His lips felt almost as powerful as the rest of him and his tongue easily defeated mine to dominate our lip-lock. I let my right hand move to his crotch and I latched on to his hard cock – amazed at how huge the thing was. I squeezed hard, noting that like his chest and arms my hand could not dent the thing, and this caused Liam to pull his face from mine. “Careful, boy, that gun is cocked and ready to be fired. You don’t want to be responsible for me busting a hole in my pants, do you? Besides, you got to let me drive. I don’t want to have a wreck and not make it to all that’s promised to us at home. Let’s be ‘hands off’ until we get to my place, okay?” “I’m not sure I can last that long, Liam.” “Okay, let me give you something big to hold onto, then.” Liam had already started the car and we were headed down the street, so he bent his arm closest to me and leaned my way a little. He held his humongous biceps out for me to grab. I reached my left arm underneath the bulging piece of meat and then brought my right hand over to latch onto the mound with both of my hands – realizing I still couldn’t reach around the massive thing. It didn’t matter, though. I could feel the hardness through his shirt and that’s all I needed to keep my cock fully hard for the entire ride home – as if it weren’t going to stay erect for as long as I was near the big muscle daddy anyway. Liam kept stealing glances at me and I swear his smile alone made my cock want to spew. If Helen of Troy had a face that launched a thousand ships, then this man had a face that could cause world war three. I loved how the crevices across his forehead and around his eyes only made him more handsome – not at all craggily looking. Even through his designer glasses I could see that his eyes were now piercingly blue-gray – a clearness that obviously came from having an incredibly healthy body. The man’s sexy salt and pepper, slicked back hair only highlighted his strong forehead, his muscular cheeks, and his sharp jaw-line even more. I found myself suddenly not focused on his giant body – for the first time all week. His face excited me, too. “God, you are devastatingly handsome, Liam. How can a sixty-eight year old man look so good? You put guys a third of your age to shame.” “I guess it’s just good genes and taking care of yourself.” “I bet couples would pay millions of dollars to have your sperm – just so their babies would have your genes. It wouldn’t matter if they were gay or straight!” “I’m not sure about that, but I will tell you that I wouldn’t mind any child of mine looking like you, Makana. That perpetually tanned skin, those beautiful dark eyes, and that hot little body is what any person would want their son to look like.” “Maybe a mixture of our sperms would create something pretty perfect!” I was making a joke, but the look on Liam’s face told me he thought it was a seriously good idea. I squeezed his biceps hard – not denting it in at all – and that caused him to tense the muscle, which forced my interlocked fingers apart. I tried my hardest to hold on, but the swelling meat pushed my hands apart. It was incredible to watch – even as I desperately tried to keep my fingers together. Liam then flexed his gun a few times just to emphasize its size and power. “Just think about that biceps growing, Makana, as it presses your body up and down in the air. Look at that swole arm, son. You ever see a gun so big? Or felt something so hard?” “Not ever. It’s like concrete or something.” “Here, Makana, let’s allow you to get up close and personal with my big arm.” Liam pushed his big bulging gun into my face – not in a vicious way, but more to allow me to feel the huge thing against my cheek, nose, and forehead. He kept pushing upward and his arm made my head go with it – my neck and upper body were definitely no match for the strength of his one gun. As if on automatic pilot, my lips puckered up and started kissing the hard-as-rock skin that surrounded his mountainous peak. The smacking of my oral adulation rang out through the cab of the truck and Liam started making sounds of approval that almost sounded like a growl. Before I knew it, Liam’s own lips were pressing gently into the other side of his flexed biceps. I glanced out the front window, without even missing a beat of my work on his arm, and noticed we were stopped at the light of an intersection. Somehow, both of us kissing his massive bulging arm thrilled me even more. I stared at the big man’s beautiful eyes over the tensed peak of his biceps. In between kisses, Liam spoke. “Look how my arm is big enough for both of us to have a feast, Makana. It’s like being on opposite sides of a mountain, isn’t it? I can tell you like it when I kiss my own huge biceps. You like me worshipping my own muscles, son?” “Mmmm hmmm” I didn’t need to reply really. I’m sure my face clearly showed how stimulated I got from watching him licking and kissing his giant arm. This was something new for me. I loved rubbing my hands all over a muscled stud and I also loved kissing bulging hard-beef packed on a big body – but there was something about watching this older enormous daddy getting off on his own body that sent my orgasmic meter through the roof. It was clear that Liam wasn’t just ‘acting’ for my benefit or pleasure – he was actually causing his own juices to flow harder and faster by feeling his own lips smash into his hard muscle and by tasting the same sweaty saltiness that was blessing my mouth when we licked the giant mass between us. When the light turned green, Liam pulled his face away from our mutual adoration and began to drive again. He, however, didn’t lessen the flex of his arm or move it away from my face. I continued to feel his stone-like meaty bulge press into my face and it continued to give me a glimpse of his body’s power. I don’t think there was an inch of his big biceps that I didn’t caress with either a kiss or a swipe of my loving tongue. Liam kept glancing over at my expert performance and I could tell he was excited beyond what he thought was possible. I was sure he was beginning to grasp the fact that I was truly a top-notch muscle daddy worshipper. I had tried to tell him that, but I now understood that my actions spoke much louder than my words. I undid my seatbelt and went up on one knee, so I could put my face in the deep recess between his bulging forearm and biceps. I nestled my head down as far as his hard muscles would allow me to go. I then said only one word – knowing it would please Liam completely. His loud moan was the only affirmation I needed. “Squeeze.” Liam tensed his fist and biceps at the same time. This caused my cheeks and the side of my head to be compressed by hard muscle that suddenly bulged out with added power. The big man wanted to make me feel his tightening sinew in a way that I would never forget. He needed me to feel how much strength existed in just his flexing beef. Liam didn’t want to hurt me, but he definitely wanted to give my head a shot of pain – because that’s what he knew I wanted. I suddenly knew what it felt to be a pecan caught in a huge nutcracker. My temples and cheeks felt like they were going to be bent out of shape once he finished his torture. I even got the feeling that Liam wasn’t using all of his strength – and still the pain was incredible. Luckily, the guy knew better than to keep my head locked in his strong vice-like grip for long. He knew I’d either blackout or have a headache for two days if he continued to send pressure into his arm. I didn’t realize how happy I would be once he released my head. I had wanted to feel the squeeze, but only Liam had known how intense the torture would be. He clearly didn’t want me to suffer too much and I was very thankful. I could still feel his muscles pressing into my head even twenty seconds after I had been released from the crevice in his arm. I sat back down on the seat and buckled my belt in silence. My cock was so hard and ready to shoot that I needed to take a long break from touching the elder man in any way. Feeling the power of his flexing arm around my head had simply been so intense that if the evening had ended right then I could have used that sensation to beat-off for the rest of my life. I could tell by Liam’s silence – and the fact that he didn’t look at me once – that he felt the same way. He had to adjust his large cock right after I pulled my head away, the experience of smashing my head with his biceps and forearm was something new for him, too. “That was incredible, Makana.” “Uh huh. I can’t wait until you squeeze my head between those monster quads of yours, Liam. We’ll have to work out a ‘safe sign’ that will alert you when I’ve had too much. And then we can always have fun by you squeezing my face between your ass cheeks, too.” “You’re going to have to be quiet for a while, son. I’m too close to the edge for the hundredth time this evening and I’m not sure I can make it much longer.” We sat in silence for the rest of the trip to Liam’s large Tudor home on the edge of town. It was a big house for a big man. I didn’t really pay attention too much about the place as we entered because as soon as we were in the door I ran and jumped on Liam. He had shut the front door and turned to face me and I simply jumped into his arms, wrapping my arms around his neck and my legs around his waist. Liam grabbed my ass with his big hands and lifted me higher against his massive chest. He was smiling like the Cheshire cat and it made me feel right at home. “You’ve been planning that for a while, haven’t you?” “Yes sir. I couldn’t wait until you held me with your huge arms.” “Why don’t I carry you around for a tour.” “That sounds great. I think I’ll play with your chest while we go. Do you mind?” “Be my guest.” “Oh yeah, look at those beautiful white covered mountains. I never knew two pecs could look so incredible.” I had unbuttoned the front and had his shirttails pulled from his pants. The shirt was pushed back on his mammoth shoulders and this exposed his chest completely. The pecs were hard, severely muscled, and thicker than huge couch cushions. I wanted to bury my face deep within the crevice between his huge pecs, again, but needing to view the humongous shelf of muscle from my vantage point was much more important. Liam toured me through his entire large house – upstairs and down stairs – as I sat in his giant hands and played with his hard nipples the entire time. I loved how the salt and pepper fur cascaded over his mountainous chest like a waterfall of sexiness. The man’s body was definitely that of someone older, but the muscles and his size made him look super masculine and years younger than he really was. By the time we got to the beautiful master bedroom I had succeeded in abusing his nipples so much that they were red and swollen hard. I longed to suck on one of those huge plugs, but waited, thinking that might be a task for later. Liam had loved all of the torture I gave to his cork-sized nips. He would sometimes stop in mid-sentence as he was pointing out something in his place and need to catch his breath or let out a quick moan when I twisted with all my might or pulled on the hard things. The big man also loved carrying me around his house – like I was some small child being shown his new school. Every once and a while, Liam would easily lift my body higher so my cock would rub against his stomach – knowing that even through the material of my slacks my cock head would get much satisfaction from bumping up and down his corrugated abdominals. His big biceps would bulge out the sleeves of his shirt even more when he lifted my body higher and I’d exhale loudly each time, totally transfixed by how huge his arms were. Liam was standing in the middle of his spacious bedroom and I could tell he was deciding what was next. “It feels good to carry you around, Makana. You feel so small and light in my arms. It’s like you’re content to let this big man take the lead, but I want to make sure you feel like you’re part of this equation too. Don’t hesitate to tell this old man what you want and I’ll make it happen.” I sensed that the muscled hulk was moving back into some unchartered territories. I somehow realized that Liam wanted me to stay the submissive worshipper, but I also got the feeling he wanted to stretch the boundaries of our appointed roles. I felt my body getting turned on in a new and exciting way – Liam wanted me to lead the worshipping. I could tell that this included telling him what to do. I felt a charge go through my crotch that energized me for the task. I had already noticed a weight bench in one area of the room and it had a bar loaded with an insane amount of weights. My mind was racing a hundred miles an hour with some fun times we could have in that part of the room. “Sit on the bench, big guy, with your back against the bar.” Liam immediately moved – a sign that I was correct in my decision to lead – and he sat exactly as I asked. I had to spread my legs a little more to accommodate the width of his massive quads, now on either side of the bench. I was shocked to see that his shoulders just fit between the weights on either side of the long bar and that made me stop in awe at how un-freaking-believably wide the guy really was, something I surprisingly kept forgetting. The huge man’s eager face was almost comical as he stared at me waiting for the next order. I felt this dichotomy in my head – being totally eager to submit myself to this man in any way he asked, but also excited to boss him around as we moved through our worshipping dance. It was clear that Liam loved the contradiction, as well. I became a little more forceful, which caused him to shiver with joy. “Lose the shirt, muscleman.” Liam’s hands left my ass and immediately started unbuttoning his cuffs. Within just a few seconds the button-down was tossed on the floor and I got my first cock-filling look at his naked upper body. His chest had been enough to almost send me over the edge, so nothing could have prepared me for what I felt when I took in his uncovered arms and shoulders. I absolutely loved how his skin looked a little like you would expect for someone sixty-eight, but then when you packed huge bulging muscles underneath it your mind almost couldn’t compute how it was possible to be this big and this old at the same time. Skin and muscles stretching to enormous proportions had ironed out all wrinkles, but there were a few age spots, lots of gray hairs among the black ones, and a weathered look that could only be called fucking sexy. My cock edged closer to spewing that it had all night – but I was able to avoid an accident by giving another order. “Unzip my pants and free the monster that wants to show you how happy you make me.” The look on Liam’s face was priceless. The big man showed so much excitement he looked like a kid that had just been promised a three-scooped ice cream cone. I actually think the man’s hands were shaking a little when he reached out to undo my belt. This giant was just extremely excited that I would so quickly fall into the position of taking the lead. The anticipation was killing him. He pulled the belt away from my waist with one quick pull and then tossed it to the side. He then undid the button at the top of my pants, pulled the zipper down, and then took a big inhale as he grabbed the waistband of my underwear and pulled it over my raging hard-on. Liam exhaled with a loud moan as he took in my hard pole. “Damn, Makana, that’s just plain beautiful, that is. It looks good enough to eat – like a rock hard piece of long, thick candy.” “Well, I definitely plan on stuffing your mouth with it, Liam, but I’ve got a surprise for you when I do.” “I love surprises, Makana.” “I think you’re really going to love this one. Flex your biceps, big man, and make them extra hard.” “That shouldn’t be a problem.” When Liam raised his arms in a double biceps flex it was my turn to inhale and moan at the same time. I had already seen his guns in a short sleeved shirt at work and watched them bulge nicely in his tight dress shirt earlier in the evening, but seeing his giant pythons uncovered completely was like seeing the ocean for the first time – it made you believe in a god. This man was surely carved out by some lustful deity that wanted to have something enormous and beautiful to watch on a daily basis. I was actually beginning to think that Liam was actually a demigod that was sent down to earth to drive men like me insane. There was no way a sixty-eight year old man should have such massively thick biceps and triceps. His arms actually made his gorgeous head look small – that’s how large the mounds were. The sudden twinkle in Liam’s eyes told me he was proud of how his big arms made me turn into a blabbering idiot. My eyes behaved like I was watching a ping pong match and bounced back and forth from one mountainous peak to the other. His arms had bulges in places where most men merely had skin and bone. I didn’t know biceps could have so many multiple peaks and be covered in so many thick veins. Liam clearly put big men in their twenties to shame. There was just something about all that massiveness on a mature man that turned my crank so much harder and farther than a beefed up young guy. It just felt like Liam would know what to do with his body more than someone less experienced – he could use his body to please both me and himself in ways that other guys half his age could never even dream of. It was all about the wisdom and the experience that came with the age. “The boy likes the ‘ceps, doesn’t he? Pretty huge, huh?” “Yes to both questions. Hold that pose, Liam. It’s time for a little fun.” I moved to my knees on Liam’s huge thighs. His body was so big and so hard it felt like I was merely squirming around on the floor, but it was really on his mega wide quads. I then stood on the bench between his legs. This put me high enough to put my smallish hands on his massive peaks. It felt like I was grabbing hold of giant warm rocks. I then positioned my pointing cock against his lips. Liam responded by opening his mouth and allowing my hard piece to slide between his succulent lips. I immediately pressed hard down on his flexed arms. My body went up into the air as I pushed down. This also caused my dick to slide further into his throat. I then bent my arms and lowered my body down, allowing my cock to slide partially out of his mouth. I was amazed at how easily I found the strength to basically pump my entire frame up and down on his huge arms – and the flexed hard guns didn’t budge at all. I was using his biceps to do dips and allowing my cock to be serviced by his inviting mouth at the same time. Liam loved the action as much as I did and was slurping up my hard tool with moans of pleasure. He even tensed his arms up and down to add to my motion. On the tenth dip my arms began to wobble and the big man could feel the shaking. He brought his hands to my waist and took over. He continued to lift and lower my body easily with his muscled arms and even increased the motion to give my cock greater pleasure. Somehow, Liam sensed I was getting a little too close to release, so he allowed my cock to pop out of his mouth and then he set my body back down on his big thighs. “That, my little friend, was incredible. I like the way you used my biceps to give yourself some convenient leverage.” “I like how your big arms didn’t move at all, Liam. That looks like a pretty heavy weighted bar you got there.” “Yeah, it’s everything I’ve got, I’m afraid, and it still doesn’t really give me a good workout.” I moved off of his legs and then around to stand at the bar. Liam slid his body down the bench and then laid back – his head just below my crotch, with my dick still sticking out from my pants. He was staring up at me – taking in the hard pole and my face at the same time. I reached down and grabbed the bar. I tried to lift it, but the weight was too much. I couldn’t even get the bar to budge more than a little from its resting place. I grabbed the thing from underneath, instead, and it still wouldn’t move much when I tried to lift with all my might. The big man just smiled even more broadly as I desperately tried to move the weighted bar. I finally gave up, having tired myself out easily. Liam caught my attention by clearing his throat – I looked at his beautiful face below. “Want me to give you a little help, young man. It looks like you might need a big old strong man to help you. Why don’t you let this senior muscleman show you how it’s done?” “Yes, please. Please make it look very easy.” My answer thrilled him as much as his teasing words had excited me. I stepped back a little and removed my hands from the bar. I gulped loudly when I saw Liam reach up and place only his right hand in the middle of the bar. He then pushed up easily – with just one freaking hand – and the bar easily came up in the air. He had no problem keeping the heavy thing steady. The teasing senior citizen was chuckling a little as he brought the entire bar down to his chest and then powered it back up into the air and then began again. I stared at him for about five minutes while he handled an insane amount of weight with just one hand for many reps. “It drives you wild that such an old man can do what I’m doing, doesn’t it Makana?” “Yes.” “Even more than if I was twenty-five and still could do it.” “Yes.” “Man, that thrills me even more than you know, son. I absolutely love blasting stereotypes about old men apart and shocking younger fellows at the same time. Your obvious lust for older muscle men just fuels me on, Makana. I don’t think you even begin to understand how much your lustful face and hard cock excite me. Press your body up on the bar, boy.” Liam’s words were making my libido go crazy. I loved hearing him talk about himself – almost as much as he did. I knew exactly what he wanted to do and jumped into action at his request. He had lowered the bar about half way down and was holding it in place with his arms slightly bent. I moved over, spread my legs so I could get closer to the bar, and locked my arms on the bar. Conveniently, this made my ass and balls hang in the air just above the big man’s face. Even though I still had my pants on, I knew there was going to be some extra thrill coming from what was about to happen. Liam pressed the bar up into the air – still using only his right hand. My feet left the ground as the weights and my body went into the air. I bent my legs back at the knees and when Liam brought the bar down, my pants-covered balls came smack down into the big man’s waiting face. His warm mouth and powerful tongue were ready to please me – even through the material. I could feel the warmth of his mouth as he cupped his lips around my two testicles and squeezed them teasingly. My arms quivered a little and my body shook as I pressed myself on the bar. Liam flicked his tongue against the bottom of my balls and I moaned out loud. Suddenly, my body went back into the air as Liam pressed everything easily up with his one hand. “Look how much weight this big arm can lift, Makana – including your tight little body. It’s more fun for me to lift this way – I get to taste and look at something that can spur me on even more. I also get even more strength pumping through this big arm knowing your excitement is now ‘off the charts.’ You just can’t believe that gramps, here, could toss around so much poundage so easily, can you?” “No sir.” “And then when I lower your body like this and teasingly bite at your balls you go even crazier for my big senior muscles, don’t you.” “Yes sir.” “You like adding a little more weight to my lifting, Makana?” “I’d rather be your barbell myself, sir.” “Aw man, that’s the hottest thing you’ve said so far. I think that can be arranged. Time to jump off of this senior daddy’s weights. Let’s have a little direct contact to stimulate us more.” I pushed my body away from the bar as he pushed it back up and then placed it in the rests. Liam then pulled his body out from under the bar and turned it around on the bench, so his head now rested on the other end. I realized immediately what he was doing and it thrilled my crotch area even more. I glanced down and saw that his own cock was looking more like a rolled up beach towel stuffed in his pants and stretching down his thigh. I was so excited that Liam was so turned on. I was desperately trying to think of anything to thrill him more, but then it dawned on me that he would continue to get exhilarated in deeper ways if I simply did things to show my lust for his elder muscled body. My adoration for him was all he needed to get even more excited – and that, in turn, spurred me on even more. I walked to the other end of the bench and let my body fall over into his large hands. I knew it would be easier for my frame to stay stiff like a board if I laid across his palm with my face to the ceiling, so that’s what I did. I also knew it would give him the perfect view of my ass – one of his favorite parts of my body. “Yeah, Makana, thanks for placing that nice ass in plain sight. That will definitely inspire me to crank out some repetitions. Of course, you’re so light I could keep doing it all night, but it will still be fun to lift you in the air this way. I’ll also take some teasing bites at your beautiful butt and that will make you get off even more, too.” My mind went back to the first time I ever rode a huge rollercoaster as soon as he pushed my body into the air and the lowered it again. The thrill of being lifted by this senior muscle daddy was much greater than screaming down the final huge hill of a killer amusement park ride, but it still triggered that memory. I actually let out a soft scream and threw my hands in the air. This made Liam start cranking me up and down even faster – an action that sent me into sensory overload. I didn’t know what it was about knowing that a sixty-eight year old was easily benching my body into the air that elated me so much, but the proof was in the wet stain that was now appearing at my crotch area as I leaked copious amounts of pre-cum. Without even looking at them I knew Liam’s massive arms were bulging into giant hard mounds as he lowered my entire body – light to him – down to his chest and then pummeled it back upward. How I desperately wished there had been a camera focused on us, so I would be able to see how the action looked from the outside. I certainly liked watching guys lift the back end of a car or seeing heavy weighted bars being pushed into the air, but there was just something about seeing a guy totally dominate another man by lifting his smaller or equal-sized body into the air that boiled my juices quicker than anything. I think part of it was how defenseless the guy in the air became as soon as big arms held him overhead, but the other part was how the action made the guy underneath look so powerful and like such a hot dominator. I couldn’t lie to myself; I loved it most when the guy that was lifting the other dude was all cocky as shit and loved getting off on what he was doing, too. Liam clearly sensed this desire without me having to say a word. “Yeah, Makana, I can feel how this gives you an even better picture of how impressive my old man body really is – as if you needed any more proof. You just love how I can manhandle your entire body so easily, don’t you? Yeah, I may be up in my years, son, but I’ve been packing on muscle for a while now. Mature strength is hot to you because you know that along with the insane energy comes some wisdom, too. I’ve got years of experience with men so I know what will make that cock of yours hard faster than anything. I also can hold you in the air for a very long time – long enough to actually wear you out first. I could start spinning you around to make you pass out from dizziness, squeeze you so hard that you blacked out, or just cause you to go unconscious with the most heart-pounding orgasm of your entire life. Not to worry, little man, I’m not here to do any of those things. I just wanted to emphasize I could do all of them if I wanted to. You’re basically at my disposal and I could make you do anything I please. But I grant you free will, son. I just want to watch you get off as I talk about my power over you. The fun is going to come as we explore all this muscle worshipping stuff together. Knowing that I got such a senior daddy loving muscle whore is just icing on the cake. When you get excited about my body or my strength, I get more turned on, as well.” Liam had no idea what his words did to me. I was now a total wreck. I didn’t know whether to let my cock explode in pleasure, cry tears of utter joy at the bond I felt with the guy, or scream out loud in happiness from the thought that a senior muscleman was boasting about what his massive body could do. There were so many emotions running around in my head that I simply chose to shut down and enjoy the ride as the big man pressed me up and down for what must have been the something-hundredth time. I suddenly felt the room moving even more as Liam continued to crank out reps with my body. It took me a second but I finally realized he was easily standing up as he continued to push me in the air. He glided up off of his back and then up from the bench as if he were a kid jumping out of bed in the morning for Saturday cartoons. It didn’t even register to him that he was lifting a full-grown man into the air as he stood. I could sense the new height my body reached as soon as I was up in the air because I was closer to the ceiling. I could feel that Liam had now moved into perfect shoulder presses, and when I glanced down all the furniture looked a little smaller. The guy collecting social security didn’t show any sign of strain or being the least bit weary. My body was so light that he would probably only start to get a pump after lifting me for forty-eight hours straight. The goal of this little change of position, however, was only about moving toward the giant mirrored sliding door of his closet. Liam flipped my body slightly and grabbed me tightly at my hip and my chest, underneath my arm. His big hands easily fit around both parts of my body. He did this to enable me to easily watch what he was doing and I was immediately grateful. It also, however, put me in a total swivet, since he easily held my body on my side. “Look at that, Makana. I can hold your body in the air as easily as you might hold a roll of wrapping paper – although I think your arms would get tired a lot faster than mine. Just look how my big papa guns swell when I hold you like this. I have to tense them myself, though, because you don’t have enough weight to challenge them at all. Just look how massive I look holding you this way. I remember watching Steve Reeves hold guys in the air like this in his Hercules movies, but that was always for just a few seconds and I could tell the men he was picking up jumped a little to make it easier for the actor. I don’t need any help, Makana. I can pump your entire body up and down without any other support than these huge biceps. I like the sloppy mess you’ve made at your crotch, son. Is that what my body has done to you?” “Your body and your comments.” “Yeah, that’s good, Makana. What’s the use of muscle worship without a little verbal encouragement added to the mix? I love talking about and hearing other people comment about my enormity and my strength. It’s almost as good as the kissing, the groping, and the squeezing from a smaller man. You should hear me when I talk to myself working out. I’m my own cheering section – barking out orders, cheering myself on, and handing out the compliments when I flex to show off the results.” “I’d love to watch that sometime.” “I think that can be arranged, sport, I think that can be arranged.” “I think the great thing about being verbal, Liam, is that it can lead to actions that can bring about a lot more pleasure. It’s like an audio map that can help you zone in on fulfilling desires. It’s probably why some people talk dirty when they’re having sex.” “Give me an example, Makana.” We were both staring at our reflections in the mirror. I was focused on him and he was focused on me. I knew he fully understood what I was talking about; he just wanted to have me say some things that would turn his crank up a few more notches. He also clearly understood that it would excite me, as well. I looked at his face and his pretend pleading look, telling me that chatting about his body was going to please him very much. The big man started to pump my body up and down slowly, just to egg me on even more. I chose my words wisely, just to tease him tremendously. “You’re a gorgeous freak of nature, Liam. Most guys your age and even those younger find it completely impossible to do things you take for granted – benching over three hundred pounds, lifting grown men overhead, or flexing what looks to be at least a twenty-three inch arm…” “Almost twenty-five.” “An almost twenty-five inch arm. Most guys take it easy when they go into retirement, big man. Those guys start to slow down and maybe start to turn to flab at certain parts of their body. But look at you, Liam. Your older man muscles bulge out harder and bigger than most young guys on the bodybuilding circuit. And by the way that big log is also bulging in your pants I don’t think you’re in need of any Viagra or testosterone cream. Hell, they probably use your cum to make the damn cream. You’ve been lifting my body for about fifteen minutes and there’s no sign of you slowing down. You’re a freaking senior muscle machine, Liam. You mentioned Hercules films earlier, well who needs a movie about some demigod when you’re around. You’re the real deal and you’re a mature master muscleman, which makes you a hell-of-a lot hotter. It’s knowing that you’ve been building up to this point for many years – packing on muscles on top of muscles so you can be freaky huge and strong as an ox. I love watching younger men get intimidated by you in the store at work. You can walk up to some relatively big guy and ask if he needs help, but when the poor dude takes a look at you it’s usually like the guy’s dick shrivels up inside of him and he stammers out ‘no thanks.’ I think most men don’t want to be seen walking around with you because it makes them look so insufficient and small. And having you be all gray-haired and up in your years makes it even more embarrassing.” “Wow, that explains a lot, Makana. I didn’t realize that.” “How could you, Liam, since you’re usually looking for ways to show off and not focused on what they are doing. Do you actually own any shirt that isn’t skin tight?” “Um . . . I don’t think so. Why would I? I think I need to constantly show off these huge muscles, don’t you?” “Of course I do, but some guys are a little intimidated . . . well, actually a lot intimidated. And then there’s the way you carry most things that other guys put on a dolly to transport – a stack full of lumber, a dishwasher, or a gas grill. You just hoist those things into your arms like they weigh nothing and most of your co-workers and a bunch of the customers get freaked out. They don’t get excited by a jacked up muscle gramps like I do. They first are shocked by your surprising size and strength and then they start to worry that everyone else in the store is comparing them to you. They panic that if they are standing next to you they’re going to look pathetic and weak. They also feel the need to do something to show their manliness, but usually can’t come close to matching things you do. I’ve seen guys try to pick up the dishwashers you carry so easily and they can barely lift an edge of the box off the ground. You pick the entire thing up with one arm, but all they can do is slide it across the floor. There’s nothing that will cool the jets of a hotshot twenty year old guy quicker than being shown up by a man he things should be using a walker. The other day you didn’t even realize that a pile of bound lumber that took four men to carry to the check out line was the same bunch you easily tossed over one shoulder and carried out to the waiting truck. Those four guys were moping around the rest of the day. I’m telling you, Liam, most men can’t stand to be out-powered by someone older than their grandfather.” “Well, I can’t help it if I love lifting things. And besides, why aren’t you intimidated like the others?” “Cause I’m a freak of nature, too, Liam. I am not attracted to some young doofus that thinks he’s a tough guy – no, I’ve trained myself to look for the real deal and I knew you were legit the moment I saw you from across the store. I was more than halfway across the front of the Depot from you and I could tell you were huge. You were like the largest peak of a mountain standing out among all the lesser peaks. Everyone near you looked like a little kid. And then to crank my lust meter even higher, you were a mature muscle master – someone who’s lived a long life and knows much more than the average yokel you might meet at a bar or gym. I’m always drawn to a man that’s probably kissed so many times throughout his life that he’s now a pro – just because of his age. The same thing goes for an older guy when you take him to bed. You know he’s going to know how to please a man. If I have a choice between experience and innocence I’m going to go for experience every time. I don’t want to be teaching some guy how to please me – I want a man that knows it just by instinct – just because he’s pleased a lot of men over the years.” “I have pleased a lot of men in the past, Makana.” “And fuck, if you slap some monstrous muscles on an older man’s body he’s usually going to love being worshipped and showing off. It’s true for ninety nine percent of the senior musclemen I’ve met – they just love it when guys get off on their size and feats of strength. I think it goes back to the idea that they love surprising people with their ‘never would have guessed in a million years’ big bodies. I watch you, Liam. You love coming up behind guys and watching the look on their faces when they turn around. You did it tonight in the restaurant a few times. The host was blown away when you walked in the door and he looked up to find you standing by his little stand. You freaked our waiter out on purpose when you stood behind him after coming back from the bathroom the first time he stopped by the table. And you do it in the store all the time. That poor jock guy named Marco is constantly looking over his shoulder because you always seem to pop up with your big body just to surprise him by being twice his size.” “He does seem to avoid me a lot.” “Because he can’t compete with you, that’s why. He’s probably been the alpha stud everywhere else he’s ever worked or played – but at the Depot he has to play second fiddle to some gray haired man that’s retired and still growing. He has no idea how to process the fact that you dwarf him on every body part. He can’t compete with you in any way. It’s hard to be runner-up when you’ve been first place for all of your life. Damn, Liam, you still look so hot lifting me up and down. I’ve been staring at us forever, but it’s still so freaking incredible watching your big body push me up and down so easily.” “I’m still hard as hell watching it, too, Makana. Looking at your tight body makes me really hard.” “Well, it must be working big time, because you’re hard all over. You entire body must be a hard-on. What part of you isn’t muscled?” “Um . . . can’t think of any.” “I thought so. Hey, Liam, I’m actually getting a little seasick. My legs may need to feel some solid ground for a while. Or, at least, my body needs to lay on something really solid. You got any suggestions?” “I think I must be the most solid thing in the room – so how would that do, Makana?” “It sounds perfect, but I believe it’s time for some full skin-on-skin action.” “I couldn’t agree more, son.” Liam brought his arms to the side and let my feet land on the floor once again. I was a little wobbly after being tossed around so easily for so long. The big man moved one of his big hands to the back of my neck and kept me sturdy by squeezing tightly. Some guys would have complained about pain, but I loved how his strong hand could easily keep me in place with just a little pressure from his huge fingers. It felt like I was wearing a collar made of steel or something. With his other hand, Liam pushed my pants down to my ankles, along with my underwear. I kicked off my shoes, used my feet to push off my socks and then stepped out of the jumbled slacks. I felt like a doll the giant man was undressing. Next, Liam undid his own pants and when he pushed everything down beyond his huge cock and giant quads I couldn’t help myself – I said the first thing that came to my mind. “Oh my god, you’re fucking huge everywhere!” “I hope that’s okay, Makana.” “It’s more than okay, it’s wonderful. It’s the way it should be. A colossal muscle daddy should have a colossal daddy dick. It keeps the universe balanced.” “And it keeps the boys happy.” “I’m sure it does.” Without any warning, Liam cupped his free arm underneath my knees and kept his other hand around the back of my neck. He easily lifted me into his arms and carried me to the bed. He placed me gently on the bedspread and then lay down beside me. I turned to look at his smiling face. “Care to climb on board my big battleship of a body, Makana?” He did not have to ask me twice. In mere seconds I was lying on top of his huge body - my chest pressing into his giant pecs, my abs rubbing against his hard ridged stomach, and my cock pressing into his own giant stiff log. I was, again, in sensory overload because I didn’t know which pleasure point to focus on. I just allowed myself to cherish the entire feeling and lived solely in the present moment. I was taken aback by how he felt like warm stone everywhere my body pressed up against him. I now understood fully why sometimes guys were referred to as ‘hard as a rock.’ Liam was a piece of chiseled aged marble and I loved feeling every pulsating muscle on his body. I squirmed a little just to rub against his bulges even more. This made the big man purr with satisfaction. “My body hard enough for you, Makana? “Yes sir.” “Look how there’s no part of you touching this bed. Your entire frame fits perfectly on my big body and there’s probably enough room for you to have a roommate. Man, I love feeling your small body on top of mine. Your entire weight is on me and I don’t register it at all. Look how your body rises up and down when I breathe – my hardness causing you to move with my chest and stomach. It’s like you have no choice – and you really don’t. I could manhandle you into doing anything I wanted to, Makana. That’s one of the joys of being this big. You just have to follow my body – moving in the ways it tells you to. I also love feeling your small cock pressing against my bigger one. It’s like a mirror image of our bodies – me all big and you’re so small. Even my cock dominates yours, Makana – just by it’s hugeness. Imagine what it would be like if I rolled my big body on top of yours. It might feel great at first, Makana, but after a while you’d find it hard to breathe and parts of your body would start to fall asleep just because you wouldn’t be able to move. And after a while, things would just go black when you passed out. I can feel your cock twitching with excitement at the thought of all my muscles on top of you. That is so hot, son.” “What a way to black out, though. Everywhere my body touches yours, Liam, it feels like stone. It’s so amazing to feel a man’s body so hard that it almost seems inhuman. Your aged body has been worked so hard over the years you’ve become like a granite moving statue. Look how I try to press in the beef of your massive chest and my finger has to bend because of your hardness. Punching you is like punching solid rock. And to think you’ve been huge like this for years – that’s incredible. The majority of the men walking around on this earth will never know what it feels like to have even half the amount of bulging muscles hanging on their body – let alone this much hugeness. Normal guys like me must look like ants to you, Liam. It must be crazy to walk around each day and feel so superior to everyone. I know you aren’t super tall or anything, but your size just makes you seem like a giant – a colossal freaking giant. So, it must be incredible to feel it from the other side. To be able to sense how much larger you are when you’re just standing near a guy or when a guy’s puny body is plopped on your massive chest and you see how small he is. It must cause a perpetual hard-on to compare yourself to the rest of the world all the time and feel deep inside how enormous you are – to constantly experience that kind of size difference. I bet it’s so fucking hot – even without even needing to flex – to cause such intimidation simply by moving into someone’s personal space. It’s no wonder you want to be worshipped, big guy – you merely want to deepen the natural response your body brings out in other men and in yourself. And other guys, whether they truthfully admit it or not, want to explore and worship your muscles – it’s a natural response after meeting you. It’s just something that’s innate in all of us when we are around such massiveness. Some straight guys suppress the desire – it’s what their environment tells them to do – but why do you think they cheer on huge football players or powerful boxers? Every guy on earth is drawn to hugeness and strength – it’s as natural as wanting sex. Your body may intimidate some guys, Liam, but know that the first response to you in any healthy man is the same desire and lust you see in my eyes. Some guys just can’t bring themselves to admitting it. When freed up to reveal our true nature – we mortals want nothing more than to worship a godlike body like yours.” I had spoken from my heart. My intention had not been to increase the sexual build-up in the big man tenfold, but my words had brought him to the brink of orgasm quicker than anything I could have done with my hands or my tongue. I knew that if I had grinded my crotch into his a little or tweaked his big hard nipple with my fingers I would have sent him over the edge and a warm torrent of Liam spunk would have shot out between us – which would have surely caused me to explode, as well. I could see in his eyes that no one had ever described so accurately how he felt. My huge friend had sensed that I was a disciple of elder musclemen, but he had not known the level of my devotion. He clearly had met other worshippers before, but none had been able to so accurately name the desires within his heart as well as being able to describe why they needed and craved big man muscle. I had pierced the core of what drove him to be a huge muscle daddy. Most of the time worshippers got it wrong – they thought enormous bodybuilders wanted to be huge because of low self esteem or a deep need to get attention. That was just a very tiny piece of what drove men to be giant muscle studs. What truly drove men to lift heavy weights until their body bulged out immensely was something pure and much more personal. Huge muscle guys want to worship the body they’ve created just as much as their admirers. They are like painters that love gazing at the beautiful pictures they have created. There are a select group of men on earth that have been given the inherent talent to create muscle masterpieces with their bodies. They have this strong never-ending need to build themselves up so they can perfect their artwork. That’s also why muscled masters turned me on so much – they could create more perfect art because of their experience. A young guy’s body can be huge and beautiful, but he won’t have the knowledge and the years of developing his talent that a mammoth muscle gramps has gained. The hard senior giant beneath me had created perfection over the years – Liam was in a class with Da Vinci, Michelangelo, Renoir, and so many others. He had been searching a long time for the perfect connoisseur of hard muscle and massiveness. He was beginning to realize that - even though I was young – my ‘eye’ and knowledge of his particular gift was above most men. He sensed that I was a true worshipper of all the talents he had poured into his aged beefiness. When he spoke next, there was a vulnerability and honesty that I had never experienced in my entire life. “You see through me, Makana. I’ve searched for someone all of my many years that might be able to understand when I shared what drove me to become so huge – and here you are expressing it before I even get the chance to. It’s true, I’ve grown huge because I love worshipping my hugeness and the perfection I’ve created, but you missed one important part of the process, as well. No painter or sculptor truly wants to create just for themselves – no, I’ve built this muscled temple for both myself and in hopes that I would find someone to share it with, someone who understood and appreciated what motivated me. No one wants to live with a masterpiece that can’t be shared. All those lonely years in the gym were spent in hopes that one day I would find someone that I could tell how much my own body turned me on – how much getting bigger muscles made me want even larger and harder ones. Up until this week no worshipper of my huge body had ever indicated that they could move past their own lust for my massiveness to fully understand or care about what drove me on in my quest. You, however, in the span of just a few minutes have cut to the very center of my thirst for muscle. How did such young man get so wise?” “Probably from hanging around senior musclemen for most of my short adult life. But, Liam, please understand that a lot of what I have shared tonight is a revelation that you have caused. I’ve had a basic understanding of what it means to be a true muscle worshipper for a long time – I was probably born with it – but watching you get off on your own body and listening to your honest sharing has opened the floodgates of understanding. I have come to learn how to be a true admirer of muscled perfection by simply allowing you to teach me. I have opened myself to your years of experience – your countless hours of staring at your own bulging mass and building an incredible love for your body. You have helped me to see everything through your eyes. I certainly bring my own lusts and desires into the mix, but hearing you talk about yourself and watching you get hard just from seeing your own reflection has educated me by first-hand experience. Granted, I was an eager and willing pupil – the first step to lifelong education and muscle conversion – but your daddy-like patience and careful teaching has made me the better student. Just like you, my worshipping is a mixture of desires to please the muscle master and to satisfy my own needs. We have both loved our neighbor as much as we love ourselves and that has made each of us the best master and the best disciple we can be.” “I’m so sorry to be so crude, Makana, but my need to fuck you is so great I think I’ll have a heart attack if you don’t sit on my cock immediately. I need to be one with you more than anything in the world. I need our bodies to be joined as much as our hearts and souls are united presently. I need this union to be perfected right now – but I will not force you. I only want what is best for both of us. Your happiness matters as much as my own.” “I know you know my answer before I even speak, Liam. To have you inside of me would be the greatest gift you could offer this disciple.” I pushed my body upward by pressing my hands against his massive chest. As my body moved away from his and my legs fell to the side of his huge frame my heart swelled with joy. I gazed at his massiveness and knew that this moment was the closest thing to earthbound heaven I had ever felt. I also had a feeling it was the beginning of a life of being in heaven. I knelt over Liam’s huge body, realizing that he was so huge I’d have to actually push my body higher with my legs to move my ass into place. When his cock pressed between my cheeks I felt the presence of so much pre-cum I knew the penetration would be less painful than I anticipated. I moved my hands to his hard nipples and latched onto the big plugs as the head of his huge cock pushed into my hole. “Oh hell, Makana, you are so fucking tight. I’m so sorry if I explode prematurely.” “Hang on there, big guy. The chute is as tight as the opening. You need to feel the complete pleasure-filled package before you unload inside of me. Use that muscle strength of yours to hold on, senior daddy.” “Damn, your ass muscles can put up a good fight, son. My cock is having to work hard to get beyond that puckered opening.” “The better to please you, old man, the better to please you.” Both of us were speaking through gritted teeth – because of the intense pleasure and pain being provided to our bodies from the other man. It felt like the larger end of a baseball bat was being crammed into my ass and I was sure that to Liam it felt like his cock was being pressed into the crack of a cement wall. I had always been complimented on my intense ass strength and tight hole – something Liam was now experiencing firsthand. I also knew I had very little chance of holding out against his power rod for much longer, but I desired to give him as much extreme pleasure as possible until he did break through completely into my compact warm fortress. It was a huge turn on to me to see Liam’s body break out into a light sheen of sweat. The big man could have easily shoved his battering ram into me without any problem, but he wanted to draw out the pleasure as long as he could – for both of us. Liam knew that his cock was sending me through the orgasmic roof. The intense bonding of our hearts had been the most powerful foreplay of both of our lives. Lovemaking was going to be the act of cementing a deep commitment that both of us knew would never be broken. Even before his cockhead penetrated me for the first time I knew I would be with this man for the rest of my life. From this day forward I would never need anyone else to please me in any way. I also knew Liam had a good forty years left in this world – he was just that powerful. I also knew he would be huge for all of those years. I would never look at any other man without comparing him immediately to the senior muscle-packed gramps beneath me. I also knew deep inside that Liam fully understood he had found the ultimate worshipper and partner. My new lover realized he would never have to worry about anyone ever understanding him completely again – he had found the man of his dreams and that guy’s ass was about to be filled by his muscleman big cock. All of this was swirling around in my head as Liam’s thickness was pushing into me slowly. As soon as his fat mushroom head thrust beyond the tight opening of my chute the only words that could possibly encompass what both of us were feeling came out of my mouth. “I love you, my muscle god.” This triggered the big man in a way I could not have anticipated. Instead of answering me with useless words – something that seemed so inadequate – he did something much more permanent and revealing of his feelings. He shoved his full cock into my body with one strong push of his crotch and started ejaculating powerfully into my body. Every single muscle of his huge frame shot into a hardness that was unfathomable to me until that point. It felt like I was sitting on a stone wall with a granite pole up my ass. The powerful roar that the guy emitted was so intense that I believe it was what actually caused me to start spewing cum wildly – instead of because my ass was now filled completely. Liam quickly started bucking his hips up and down as he came – wanting to increase the pleasure of his ejaculation for both of us. And that was exactly the effect his expert fucking had on both of our bodies – we got double the fun. My cum shot out like a blast from a cannon – shooting way past Liam’s head and splattering against the headboard. Even in the midst of intense ecstasy the big man was able to register what his plowing had caused me to do and it encouraged him on even more. He shoved his cock into me harder just to see my next spurt of cum shoot out even more powerfully. We both loved the sound of my thick jism hitting the wood beyond his head. Meanwhile, I was a little worried that my small body wouldn’t be able to handle the giant load of cum his cock was pumping into my body. His cock was so huge he plugged my hole so tightly that nothing seeped out. Even though Liam was much larger and certainly more powerful than me, our ejaculations lasted the same amount of time. I think that was simply due to what the muscle daddy brought out in me. His muscles caused me to be powerful, too. Finally, after what seemed like ages, our heaving bodies stopped pumping out copious amounts of cum. His body softened its tension, but his muscles remained hard as hell. I knew our heavy breathing probably wouldn’t subside for a good twenty minutes. Liam was the first to speak. “I haven’t cum like that for over fifty years.” “Really? I shoot like that all the time.” He knew that I was teasing and he reached up to tickle my sides with both of his big hands – something that made me squirm wildly on his still-hard cock. This was exactly the reaction he hoped tickling me would cause. The added motion caused both of our dicks to spew out a few more drops of our man juice. I was utterly amazed my body had anything left inside of it. Long streaks of my thick cum were plastered across his massive upper torso – some of it sliding down the heavy muscled peaks that were his chest. Liam purposefully twitched his cock within my ass – to show off what he was capable of doing and to thrill me even more. His strong hands were gripping my sides and had clearly kept me in place as he had thrust his crotch up and down. I was pretty sure my ass would be sore later on, but I didn’t care. I had just ridden the oldest and most talented bucking bronco in the stable. I knew I would never ride any other huge dude again. I had become a one senior muscle daddy guy in a matter of a few minutes. Why would I ever need anyone else since I was with the master of all masters? Liam was slowly rocking his crotch up and down to massage my cum-filled insides even more. I think he knew this action would lessen the pain I would certainly feel later – it also brought me great joy at the present moment. It was another sign of his incredible experience as a senior muscle daddy. I loved feeling his huge body rocking mine back and forth as if I weighed nothing. I was like a little toy in his big powerful hands. Liam was staring at me intently and I knew he was about to say something that wasn’t to be taken lightly. “I love you too, Makana. I know it doesn’t make sense after only knowing each other just under one week, but there you have it. I’ve never met anyone that understood me so completely. I’ve also never met anyone that felt so snug around my hard cock.” “You say the nicest things.” “I mean it. This has been the best night of my life – the best week of my life. I knew there was a connection from the moment you started showing me around the store on my first day, but I never knew it would be this intense. I never knew I would want someone so much. I don’t want to come across as a scary stalker, but being near you forever is all I’d ever need for the rest of my life. I’m sure of it. Please, Makana, tell me something I could do to repay you. What could I give you that would come close to matching all that you have given me?” “Well, Liam, there is one thing that would please me tremendously – now that you mention it. It would make me even happier than I am right now. I can only think of one thing I could possibly want.” “Name it, Makana, and I promise I’ll make it happen.” “The only thing I want . . . the only thing I need, my huge muscle daddy, is for you to continue to get bigger. That would make me very happy.” To say my comment pleased the big man was an understatement. I had not only spoken the truth about what I really wanted, but I had tapped into his deepest desire, as well. I had known my answer would affect him deeply, but I was in no way prepared for how much. Suddenly the thick, hard cock – still shoved deeply within my tight ass – started spewing a second time. I had no idea any man could shoot so quickly after the kind of massive orgasm that had come before – but, then again, I was not sitting on the stiff pole of just any man. I was sitting on the pulsating dick of Liam – my giant muscle daddy. His intense orgasm lasted for a while and then he was finally calm enough to speak. “I guess I don’t have to tell you how happy your request made me.” “No, I felt your joy shooting all up inside me! I’m not sure how much of your thick juice I can handle – it’s making me pretty full.” “Yeah, I can see that. Your stomach is looking pretty distended. I can pull out of you, if you like.” I looked down to see what he was talking about and I actually had a belly. The skinny tummy I had for years bulged out a little like I was slightly pregnant. It was amazing to know that Liam’s cum was soaking into my insides as we spoke. It felt too great to have him pull out of me at that point. “No, please stay just where you are. It feels great having your meat plugging me so tightly. Our future anniversary celebrations will be focused on this moment so I want to live it as long as I can. I want to fully remember what your body felt like the first time I lay on top of it and the first time you plowed my ass. And this is for being the most gorgeous senior citizen ever.” I bent down and planted a wet quick kiss on his lips. This made Liam smile, even though I could tell he was still getting over his most recent surprise orgasm – especially since it came so soon after the earlier one. His huge chest was heaving under my hands and the motion made me realize I had been pinching and twisting his hard nubs for quite a while – obviously bringing the guy continued satisfaction. He looked at me with a face full of love. “And what do I get for being the most massive senior citizen ever?” “This.” I bent back down and this time I moved my hands to the side of his face and plastered my mouth on top of his, forcing my tongue in between his warm inviting lips. This time the kiss was hard and masculine. I could feel the muscular force emanating from his body even through his lips. His tongue easily wrestled mine into submission and he invaded my mouth with stronger suction and a thorough probing of my throat. My worn out cock immediately shot back to full mast – merely from a kiss that would have knocked my socks off if I had been wearing any. The sexual experience I had noted in this senior muscleman earlier was evident in his kissing skills, as well. He didn’t just peck a guy on the lips – no, he sucked face like some kind of muscular brute who wanted to dominate a guy into submission just from his oral abilities. It was like there was a direct inner pipeline from my mouth to my dick – and his superior talents with his mouth shot a message to my resting rod and ordered it to hard-on status like a sergeant barking orders to a plebe. My body was on fire with desire again in mere seconds and I was pumping my legs up and down so my ass would slide along his large hard piece of meat. I craved to make Liam come a third time. Pleasing this senior massive muscleman was clearly going to be my life’s goal from now on. And by the way his kiss instantly intensified and became even more powerful I figured I was doing a pretty good job. Liam pulled his face from mine for long enough to say a couple of sentences. “Aw hell, boy, are you trying to give me a heart attack? I’m not sure my cock can take a third orgasm in such a short time.” I pulled his face up off the pillow below it and forced him to kiss me again. I held his head aloft as he immediately returned to dominating me with his powerful lips and tongue. I increased the rhythm of my ass smacking into his crotch and muscled thigh – even as he started to thrust his cock deeper into my hole. The insane intensity of our fucking made it look like it was the first time we had ever made love – and not a repeat performance for me or the second encore for him. We merely turned each other on too much to force ourselves to stop. The kiss also spurred us on – our mouths were joined tightly to match the connection being made by his cock and my ass. And then there was all the muscle – now covered in big beads of sweat – tensed so hard that it made me almost cum from just feeling it beneath me. I could not hold out as long as Liam this time. His masterful plowing sent me over the edge after what was probably his twentieth thrust. It was my turn to pull my mouth from his, scream out loud in joyous ecstasy, and then blast a few wads of thick cum from my now-purple cock. The ejaculation forced my ass to tighten powerfully and that caused his balls to tighten and send yet another big load of his semen into my ass. By this point there was no more room in my chute and I could feel – even in the midst of my release – his juice seeping out my plugged hole. It did feel like I would pass out this time – and I do believe I lost consciousness briefly – but as soon as my cock was finished spewing I fell back down onto the hard body of the big man and his cock popped out of my hole loudly. The room stank of cum, the only sound was that of deep heavy gasps, and I could feel Liam’s powerful heart beating as hard and fast as mine. It was now kind of uncomfortable lying there on his tensed body – he was just so freaking hard. I used what little strength I had left to roll off of his huge torso and fall the surprisingly long distance to the bed below. I kept my body touching his – afraid that being completely separated would have been too abrupt for me to handle. I was now too intimately entwined with this huge senior mass of muscle. It was like I needed him to continue living. I spoke between gasps. “Fuck me, that was hot, Liam!” “I actually think you had me shooting blanks at the end of that last orgasm. Even a big man like me has limits, Makana. I feel like I just finished an intense four hour workout session.” “Hell, I feel like I just ran a marathon! I think tomorrow I’m going to walk like I did, anyway. You must have testosterone to spare to shoot so much juice, big man.” “Just being near you makes me churn the stuff out continuously. I’m going to sleep like a baby tonight.” “The same is true for me – but it’s mainly because I’ll be sleeping next to you.” “One night, if it’s okay with you Makana, I’d love to fall asleep with my cock inside of you. It’s something I’ve always wanted to do, but no one else ever allowed it.” “It sounds like heaven to me, Liam.” The big man had his huge arm underneath my head and he pulled my face into his chest by bending his arm and having his biceps bulging against me. It was his way of saying thank you. I had a feeling that we’d try sleeping with him in me the next night. We both knew we had a lifetime together – to try all the things that were swirling around in each of our heads – but we also knew there were a limitless amount of lustful dreams that we had yet to discover. I was already busy thinking of ways to worship my senior muscle gramps that would make his cock continue to gush like it did tonight. I also knew he was contemplating new ways to show off for me – and to worship himself in front of me. That idea, itself, made my cock begin to stir a little, even though it had shot off so much and so hard that it was going to take a couple of days to fully recover. It was just that being this close to so much muscle made me constantly horny. When Liam spoke next his voice was serious and I could tell he was slowly drifting towards sleep. “You know, of course, that I’m not going to let you go back to school this fall.” “I kind of figured. I can go to the local college. I’m not wanting to ever spend one night away from you.” “Will your parents be okay with that?” “With which – not going back to the university or sleeping every night for the rest of my life with you?” “I guess with both.” “Does it matter?” “No, not really. I just want to make sure this is what you want, Makana.” “Didn’t my ass just make that perfectly clear, Liam?” “Yes, but that was your ass talking, I want to hear it from your lips, as well.” “Listen, big man, this thing between us is some kind of force of nature. I don’t know if it’s because of your hugeness and power or because of our mutual desire for worshipping – but there’s no way either of us could deny this intense attraction. I’m pretty sure it’s even stronger than you, muscleman. I have a feeling you’re stuck with me whether you like it or not and I get the distinct feeling that even if I wanted to ignore you you’d force me into submission with just one hand.” “I’ll never make you do anything you don’t want to, Makana.” “It was just a figure of speech, Liam, and you know it. Quit playing coy with me. You fucking love your muscles, I love your muscles, you love showing off and I love you showing off, so we must be a perfect match for each other. And you better watch out – talking this way is making me hard again. I may want another ride on that huge cock of yours very soon. Your senior muscles may have created a monster, Liam. You may actually end up sending me home before the morning.”

This story is set in an imaginary Cape Cod small town where anything can happen. I have written a lot of stories about things that happen there. *** There was a thunderous crash, and the whole house shook. Nate looked up from his manuscript, startled. Then he sighed, smiled to himself, and wondered what piece of mythology or literature had come to light this time. He listened intently, but there was no sound from outside. Cautiously he rose from his chair and moved slowly toward the door, not quite afraid, but wary of the peculiarities of Powamet. The outside yard was dark, and the trees were swaying dimly in the silence. But there was something, or someone, lying near the road outside. Nate came closer, and heard a quiet moan. He took another step and saw a man - a huge man - lying moaning in his yard, face down. He was hurt, and barely able to move. Nate hurried back into his house, fumbled through the bathroom closet until he found bandages and antiseptic, and carried them back out again. Another groan greeted him, and a turn, and a thrash. It’s okay, Nate whispered. I just want to help you. He soaked a cloth in the antiseptic, laid it on the man’s arm, and watched him twitch, then calm. He continued salving and bandaging for a few minutes, trying to do what little he could, and only half understanding what was going on, and at length he could tell that the huge man was noticeably eased. He relaxed after a bit, and his moans became quieter, and his breathing eased.. Nate managed to get the huge man to his feet, panting. He was well over six feet tall, and hugely broad and muscular. He was able to walk, but he was staggering, and Nate could tell that the behemoth was barely conscious. Nate led him into into his house. I’m gonna try to make you comfortable, Nate said to the giant. The huge man looked down at him uncomprehendingly - But he touched Nate’s face very gently, then took his hand away. You are much too big to fit in the guest room, Nate said softly. Is this couch okay for you? The big man nodded wearily. Nate fetched some blankets and pillows. Suddenly the big man groaned: What - where - Those were his first words and Nate was glad. The huge man was conscious, and able to speak. You need to rest, I think, Nate said. I think you’re probably okay otherwise. There was a long pause. The big man reached out one big hand and touched Nate’s face again. Okay, he whispered. Nate watched for a while, and saw that the big man seemed - really - okay. His bruises were already better - could that be? - and his breathing slowly turned to a low sleepy rhythm. Nate sighed finally, and went to bed. He woke suddenly during the night. The huge man was standing beside his bed. He looked up at the big man, and the big man looked down at him. They were both sleepy and half-aware. Finally Nate pushed the sheets aside a little bit, and the big man reached down and pulled them down a little more, and crawled down into bed with him. They cuddled one another. The big man was very warm. He put both arms around Nate - very strong, but very gentle. Hmmm, he growled, but softly and without menace. With a few quick movements he twitched off his trousers, and Nate could feel the big man’s huge hard cock under the sheets. They played and slept and drowsed like that for the rest of the night. Nate woke suddenly in the morning to find himself staring into angry eyes. He struggled a little, but the big man just growled and pulled him closer. I’m all healed now, the big man said in a subterreanean voice. Look at me. He looked down at his own bulging arms and chest, and pulled Nate into an even tighter embrace. You helped, he whispered hoarsely. Why did you help? You were - hurt. I tried to make you better. The big man shrugged and tightened his huge grip. Better now. I always get better. He paused. But you helped me. The big man’s grip was so tight that Nate could hardly breathe. Nate gasped: I tried to help - The clench loosened. Sorry, the big man rumbled. I don’t mean to hurt you. He rolled back, his grip more gentle. I really don’t want to be mean to you, he whispered in Nate’s ear. Got to be careful. He squeezed Nate’s body against him again, not painfully, but warmly. You helped me. He released his grip slightly, but Nate felt the big man’s chest expand, his abs harden into granite. I’m stronger than you are. You sure are, Nate said. Yeah, the big man said. So don’t try to get away from me. His tone was light, almost joking. Nate said, finally: Let me touch your chest again. And your arms. Okay, the big man said. Do you like that? Oh, yeah, Nate breathed. His arms and hands freed from the huge man’s crushing grip, he explored the big man’s massive powerful torso, his amazingly developed arms. Daring himself, he lowered his head and kissed the big man’s armpit, in a place where the muscles joined and knotted together. And the big man groaned and sighed. They spent the morning and afternoon together in bed. The big man, for all his strength, was wonderfully gentle. He groaned with pleasure when Nate touched him, and he was careful when their play became more animated. He seemed especially to like being on the bottom, on his back, with Nate lying on top of him, rubbing his torso, kissing him, massaging his cock with his hands. As the evening deepened outside, they retreated under the sheets, holding one another. But very distantly there was an occasional thundering noise: a faint BOOM. Nate didn't notice it much, but the big man stiffened. Something’s coming for me, he grunted. I gotta go. Hey, Nate said sadly, quietly, as the giant unfolded himself from the sheets and stood up. You can stay here as long as you like. Yeah. The big man listened to the noises outside for a moment, then turned back to Nate with a sad smile. I’ll come back when I can. I like you. I don’t have very many friends. He tugged on Nate’s hand. Come outside with me. The big man pulled on his ripped trousers, and Nate put on his clothes, and they went outside in the twilight. BOOM, something whispered far away. I gotta go, the big man said urgently now. I don’t want this guy to come here and find you. Okay? He wrapped Nate in an urgent powerful hug. I’m your friend, he said. I’ll always be your friend. Okay? And he drew back, and LEAPT - And he was gone. Eh, Nate muttered, and was startled to find that his eyes were watering a bit. And then he muttered to himself, very quietly: He’d better not forget he said that. The big man did not forget. It was a month or two later, early evening, a still evening in early autumn with a hint of moisture in the air. Nate was lost for a moment watching the stars come out one by one, when a BOOM happened, and the ground shook. Nate turned, and there was the big man, strong and happy and gentle and smiling. I don’t have many friends, he said. I gotta keep the ones I have. He scooped Nate up in his massive arms and carried him into the house. You bandaged me up, the big man said quietly. You brought me into your house and gave me a blanket and a pillow. He carried Nate up the stairs, smiling down at him, brought him to the bedroom and laid him down on the bed. I thought about you a lot. I thought about how you were nice to me, and you didn’t even know who I was. And then I got in bed with you - like this - The huge man straddled Nate, his gigantic hands holding him gently, and looked down at him. Just like this. And you trusted me, and we held each other. He moved his hands to either side of Nate’s head. His chest, his arms, his shoulders, were enormous. You weren’t afraid of me. And you trusted me. You’re brave. And I thought about you, and I came back to see you. The huge man smiled almost timidly. Are you glad to see me? Yes, Nate breathed. He put his hands up on the huge man’s shoulders. Thank you for remembering me. You’re welcome, the big man said simply. The big man rolled over, and they were together, and there was a happy silence for hours, with only quiet breathing, and an occasional sigh, and a moan . . . I know about you, Nate said later. I knew who you were right away. Yeah, the big man said slowly. I thought you didn’t like people very much, Nate said. That was the only reason I was a little afraid. The big man was silent for a moment. Then he said: I don’t like being around people when they’re afraid. Maybe you were afraid, but I couldn’t tell. I was tired, and you were helping me. And then you brought me into your house. You were nice. And then I woke up, and I was cold, and alone, and I found you, and you were there, and I got into bed with you. Like now. I held you, and you trusted me not to hurt you. Even though you knew I could hurt you. And - Long pause again. And Nate finished simply: And it was wonderful. And I love you, big man. The man folded him into his huge arms and pressed him tightly. I like that name, he said. Big Man. I’m very big. He sighed suddenly, almost wistfully. I just want to be nice sometimes. Not always hitting and smashing. Sometimes I just want to use my muscle to do good stuff. And sometimes I like to make somebody like you happy. He leaned back, his arms folded behind his head, and his biceps were huge, and his shoulders bulged enormously, and his chest was a brick wall, and his abs were like stone. He looked at Nate innocently, lazily, with a smile. Do you like that? I came shudderingly, just looking at him, my hand on my crotch. He laughed, and grabbed me, and held me, and kissed me deeply, and I came again. You’re funny, he said. You do just exactly what I like. He pulled me into himself and kissed me again, deeper. You are so fucking sweet. So are you, I gasped as we pulled apart. Strong and nice and sweet. He reached down, pulled on his own enormous cock, and closed his eyes. His huge pecs and abs flexed, and I felt him suddenly cum against me, in a gigantic pulse. Jesus, he said, tensing against me, his muscles corded and incredible. I wish I could come inside you. But I think it might kill you, little man, if I did that. I wish I could feel it inside me too, big man, I gasped. He pulled me around to face him, and - We both laughed. He comes around more often now. He’s gentler now. He likes to show me the place on his chest that I bandaged that first night, and I always kiss it, and he growls with pleasure. He hugs me so warmly and powerfully, and we love kissing one another - he’s a great kisser. But there’re always that damned thunder that makes him get up and move to the window, and then leave. Someday I’m gonna have a word with that thunder guy, I said one evening, cuddling my big guy. I hate him taking him away from you. And suddenly I heard a BOOM outside. BOOM BOOM BOOM - Hey, sweetheart, my big guy said, kissing me on the cheek. I think you are going to get your wish. And I gulped.

This is another Powamet story. *** "Come stay with me," my friend Nate said. "I have a nice place over the garage, like a mother-in-law apartment. Your own bathroom, and a little kitchen. You can come and go as you like. And it's free." So I decided to spend my vacation on the Cape. Nate's house was in a little town I'd never heard of called Powamet, over on the ocean side of the Cape, way out toward Provincetown. The village was sleepy and calm, and I liked it. Nate took me to lunch at a place in town when I first arrived. "Are all the guys here so big?" I said. "Jesus. They're huge." "Don't be intimidated," Nate said. "They're peaceful. Most of them. Hup –“ Nate was suddenly lifted out of his chair by a monster with a dark bristly mustache "Hey," the monster growled, crushing Nate in his arms. "Bonfire tonight. Want me to come get you?" "Yeah," Nate panted, struggling feebly in the huge man's arms. "Dom, this is my friend Doyle, he's spending a couple of weeks here - " The big man put Nate gently back in his chair and turned calmly to me. "Hi," he said, thrusting his hand out and smiling down at me. He was heart-stoppingly handsome, very big, very powerful. "Dom Perkunas. Good to meet you. Make sure Nate brings you to the bonfire tonight. We always have a good time." Dom turned away. Nate had a faraway smile on his face that I understood. So you evidently have a good time here, I said. I swear he blushed a bit. Dom's - special, he said. We're not getting married anytime soon. But we like each other. There was a knock at my door that evening. I opened to find Nate, with Dom and another huge guy. Nate smiled and raised his eyebrows apologetically. You know Dom. This - he gestured to the other vast smiling bearded giant - is Oscar. We walked down to the beach together. Dom and Nate were ahead of us, talking and laughing. Big Oscar, hands in his pockets, a giant surfer hippie dude, slouched along beside me, smiling, looking at me sidelong. Vacation? he said. Yeah, I said. For a little while. This is a nice place, Oscar said, squinting into the fading sunlight. You'll have a good time here. Everybody here is good people. You'll see. He gave me a sly look. Maybe you'll meet someone. You never know. Look at Nate and Dom. He gestured with a nod of his head. Dom had one big arm slung around Nate's shoulders, strong and protective. They don't look like they have much in common, but they managed to work it out. They're pretty good together. Neither one of them wants to admit it, but they’re pretty much married. Aaand - here we are. We camer around a corner, and we saw a swarm of people gathered around a big blazing fire on the beach. Someone was playing a drum, someone had a fiddle. Someone was singing. Children were running in and out of the group, excited. Why is everyone so big here? I asked Oscar. I feel like a kid. I know I'm small, but - Oscar laughed. Well, yeah. You're shorter than Nate, I think. Five-three, I said. I know. But usually I feel - Oscar patted me on the shoulder. Don't even think about it. Everybody fits in here. One of the few places in the world where everyone fits in. You're gonna be fine. Nate and Oscar and Dom introduced me around, and I met dozens of people. It was a pleasant warm blur, the fire leaping up in the background, the whisper and crash of the surf, the cool breeze of sunset. A small group of people stood looking westward, watching the red disk disappear into the Atlantic; when it finally disappeared completely, they applauded, and a massive handsome blond man in an partly-unbuttoned shirt lifted one hand and gestured out toward the sea. That's all, folks, he said in a deep resonant voice. More tomorrow. And then, for some reason, everyone applauded again, and the blond man bowed . . . Everyone drifted and chatted. A cheerful Asian man handed me a beer, and it was the best beer I'd ever had, and he and I laughed and talked for a while, and I had no idea who he was. It was, as Oscar had promised, a wonderful time. After a while I decided just to sit on a big driftwood log, watching the scene, feeling very warm and content. And then I wasn't alone anymore. A tall thickset man - shaven head, bushy beard, small round glasses - leaned down over me. Can I sit here? he asked in a deep raspy pleasant voice. Here next to you? He had a light accent, perhaps German. Please, I said. He settled down next to me, sighing. He was as big as Oscar or Dom. He was wearing jeans, a dark t-shirt, a denim jacket with the sleeves rolled up. His massive forearms were tufted with hair. I don't know you, I think? I am Heilmar. I’m Doyle, I said. We shook hands. Doyle, he said. That is a very nice name I don't know that name before, I think. He had a shy apologetic smile to go with his massive body I have a shop in the town - newspapers, milk, you know. I see all kinds of people, all the people in the town, but I think I have never seen you yet. I'm just visiting, I said. Vacation. He nodded. You like our town? I do. I laughed. I've never heard your name before either. I like it. Heilmar? I've never heard that name either. He smiled shyly. Old name. Very old. Sort of family. You know? All right. Now tell me: why is everyone so big here? I keep asking everyone. Even - He laughed too. Even me? I suppose so. He patted my hand. Not everyone, anyway. Sometimes smaller people come here too. Like you. He leaned his head close to mine. Small people are nice too, I think. You remind me of someone I knew a long time ago. You are very much like him. His eyes met mine. They were pale blue behind the round lenses of his glasses, shining dimly in the firelight. His hand was still touching mine, and it was very warm. All at once a little girl ran up to us. Heilmar, she said in a brisk businesslike voice, holding out a tangle of string. I was trying to wind my kite string. Can you - Give, Heilmar said gravely, taking it from her. Patiently but with great skill he untangled and rewound the string in his big hands. Now take. He patted her on the head. I don't charge you nothing. She smiled up at him. Thank you, Heilmar. Welcome, he said gravely. And she ran away. They like me, I guess, he said thoughtfully. We sat side by side in silence for a while longer. His hand stole over and touched mine again, and I rubbed my fingers against his, and I heard him sigh again, a happy little sound. Finally he said: I go home now. But - maybe, if you like - you can come too? With me? I thought for only a brief moment. Let me go tell my friends where I've gone, and I'll come back to join you. He nodded, smiling his shy smile. All right. Nate and his big friends Dom and Oscar were near the fire, slumped together, leaning on each another's shoulders. Listen, I said. I met somebody, and he wants me to - I felt suddenly shy. Nate smiled. Who is it? Who's the lucky guy? His name is Heilmar, I said. He said he has a store in town - Nate smiled a little more broadly. Dom guffawed, and Oscar leaned out to give me a pat on the shoulder. Good man, Oscar said. Heilmar's a fine man. You go have fun. I went back to Heilmar. He was sitting on the log, hunched over, but he was looking up at me, and his eyes were glowing in the firelight. You look - my voice was choking in my throat a little - amazing. I can't tell you how powerful you look right now. How strong. He rose to his feet. He was well over a foot taller than me, and four times my bulk. And he smiled. You like that, Doyle? How big I am? How strong I am? I can show you. He put his hand on my shoulder. Come on. My car. I take you to my house. We walked out together away from the beach. Heilmar paused by the rocky ledge that stood against the shore. Doyle? he said softly. Look. He put his hands on the rock, and tore a chunk of it away, just as easily as I'd have made a snowball from a snowbank. He lifted the football-sized chunk of stone between his hands. Look, Doyle, he said softly. Look what Heilmar can do. He put his hands together, and the stone pulverized, crushed into fragments. He put his hand on my shoulder again. The dim light glinted on the lenses of his round glasses. Doyle, I am stronger than you know. Stronger than you can imagine. His voice was soft, but I could tell he was excited. Do you like that? Heilmar, I said unsteadily. That's - I didn't finish. I put my hand on his, and brought his hand to my mouth, and kissed it very gently. He engulfed me with his arms, and he covered his mouth with mine. His body against mine was solid and warm. We kissed for a long time. We went in Heilmar's car. There wasn't much conversation between us; his hand stole over and took mine, and we held hands for most of the ride. His hand was rough, and he squeezed mine. Back at his house, the lights were very low. His voice was even more hushed, soft and gruff. He loomed over me in the dark. Just friends tonight, he said quietly. Just play. His big arms wrapped around me in the dim light. His hands undid the buttons of my shirt, and I put my hands under his t-shirt and pulled it over his head. I felt his breath on my face, and he leaned forward and very gently kissed the hollow of my neck, and his beard was soft. My hands moved across his enormous chest, bushy with hair. Feel me, he crooned. Feel me all over. So nice, your hands on me. Do you like my nice strong body? Nice strong hairy body. Touch me all over. Here - he took my hand and put it on his chest. Feel what I can do. He pulsed the muscle under my hand; I felt the hardness of his pecs undulating like a wave. So strong. Do you feel that? I feel it, I said, trembling a little. His arms wrapped around me very tightly. I like this, Doyle. Feeling you in my arms. Making you safe. Protecting you. He lifted me, took me to his bedroom. We lay together, touching one another, exploring each other's body. His blue eyes were deep and very pure. Just touching, he said in his soft deep voice. Some other time we will do more things. Just be warm together tonight. Is that okay? Yes, I said, trembling a little. He ran his hands over my body. I like you, Doyle. Small. Very - neat. Easy for me to hold in my arms. Easy for me to hold like this. He wrapped his arms around me very tightly, just for a moment, and my heart jumped. You feel? he said, his voice little more than a rumble. Feel how strong I am? Yes, I said, finding my voice. I feel you. My hands found a chain around his neck, a thin silver band with a small medallion. I touched it with one finger. His hands found mine, and he fondled them, and he touched the medal too. This is magic, he said with a quick smile. I keep it on most of the time. Maybe some other time - well, you will see. Maybe. We didn't have sex that night. We rolled and played like puppies. I ran my hands over the beautifully powerful contours of his shoulders, his chest, his stomach, and I marveled at his strength. I kissed his chest and the dark hairy space under his arm, and he growled with pleasure. Sometimes he rolled on top of me and pretended to struggle with me, hold me down. Then he'd lower his face and kiss me, once, twice, three times. I felt his cock hard in his pants, and I squeezed it through the fabric. He laughed. Hard, he said. Like iron. You make me very hard, Doyle. Maybe so hard I burst right through. I rolled on top of him. Hard like the rest of you, I said with my hands on his chest. Grm, he rumbled, reaching up for me, smiling. Hard like ten times steel. Hundred times. I could feel it, a big rod bulging through his jeans, thick and hard as a crowbar. Be careful, he whispered. Maybe I get too strong. Then I am a monster, you know? You see what I can do. Playfully he reared back, flexed his muscles. Like I crush that rock, back on the beach. That's why we just play tonight. Just gentle for tonight. I bit his nipple, and he sighed and stroked the back of my head. Nice, he muttered. Very nice. I shivered. You're unbelievable, Heilmar. You must be the strongest man in the world. Your body is so hard - He smiled again, and flipped me on my back, and held me down by the wrists. Like a wrestler, maybe? Or maybe like this. He turned over again, lying on his back, put his big hands around my waist and lifted me into the air. Like a big weightlifter. But you're too light, it's not fair. Yes, wrestler, I think. He brought me down into his arms and wrapped his arms and legs around me, squeezing me with what was evidently the tiniest fraction of his strength, and he knocked all of the breath out of me. With my big body like hundred times steel, he growled in my ear. Nobody can beat me. His hairy body prickled against me, and there was something - the smell of him - like health, like a happy memory. He was warm, and playful, and very kind. But then, suddenly, he shuddered and pulled back, and something like a troubled look was in his eyes. Doyle - he said - you're not scared? Scared of me? I sighed. No, Heilmar. Then I saw his concern, and that it was real. I'm not afraid of you at all, I said. Why - ? Because I'm very strong, he said in a low voice. Sometimes I worry. I might hurt. I do not want to hurt you. I sighed again and rubbed his furry chest. You're not hurting me. You're making me feel - wonderful. Finally he smiled again. We played and dozed for a long time that night, and finally we both fell asleep in each other's arms. Early in the morning he roused me. I go to open the shop now, he said in a whisper. I take you home. And maybe later you would like dinner. All right? All right, I said. I'd like that. He smiled his shy hopeful smile. Come see me in the shop, he said. Maybe six o’clock this evening. I saw Nate later that day. So? he said. How was Heilmar? I sighed. He's really amazing, Nate. Do you know him well? I know him, Nate said. The little store in town. Everybody likes him. His last name is Wolf, by the way. Heilmar Wolf. He smiled strangely, as if enjoying a private joke. Well, we're going out to dinner tonight, I said. Nate turned away, still smiling. Good for you, Doyle. Heilmar always seemed like a real sweetheart to me. Gentle, you know? Not the way he looks at all. He's very gentle, I said. Nate raised his eyebrows. Uh-huh. He looked thoughtful. He's remote. He's very nice, and pleasant. But I never got any sexual vibe from him at all. He must really like you. Yeah, I said. I think he does. I met him at six o'clock that evening at his store. He was wearing a black shirt with short sleeves, big and handsome; but it didn't disguise the massive contours of his big powerful muscles, his thick arms and big chest. He kissed me very lightly on the cheek. Just dinner, he said. And then we can go to my house again, if you like. I like, I said. The restaurant was dim too. We had seafood, and each of us had a glass of wine. Are you German? I asked. Your accent is - kind of German. He shrugged and smiled and looked into my eyes. Maybe a long time ago. Not now. I live here now. He closed his eyes. My life was not very good over there, you know? Better here. I have friends here. He put his hand on the table, grasping mine. I would like us to be friends too. It is a long time that I don't meet someone I like so much as you. I liked you right away. I saw you sitting in the firelight, and I felt a funny feeling. Like I knew you already. I liked you too, I said. Right away. His smile broadened. Even your name. Sometimes, you know, you think you hear something and it's good luck. I liked your name. It was new. Something new. I felt a hand on my shoulder suddenly, and I looked up: it was the Asian man from the bonfire the night before, the one who'd given me a beer. He grinned and mouthed hello and moved away. I looked around, and I realized that people in the restaurant were looking at us and smiling. I turned back to Heilmar, a little embarrassed. This is quite a town, I said. Everybody seems to know everybody. It's like - Family, Heilmar said softly, still smiling. Yes. Nice big family here. You know? And everyone likes you already. His fingers enlaced mine on the table. I like you too. I looked down at our hands together on the table. Like waking up with amnesia, I said. Surrounded by people you don't really remember, except that they remember you, and after a while it begins to make sense. A family reunion with people you barely remember. You think too much, Heilmar said mildly. Don’t. Enjoy. After dinner we went back to his house. He took me to his bedroom and we sat on the bed. Sometimes, he said, drawing patterns on the bedspread with one big finger, I like to play a game. It's not a bad game, not a game of hurting, okay? But it makes me excited. Fun. I like to play it with someone like you. I can show you, if you like. He kissed me very seriously. Maybe you'll think it's strange. But don't be afraid. It's not hurting. Okay, I said, my heart pounding a little. If it’s not - if it’s not hurting. He rummaged in a drawer and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. These are real, he said. Here, you take them. Put them over there. He stood up, towering over me. Now help me undress, he said. All naked this time. He was magnificent. His body was perfect, hugely muscled, rippling with power. He was hairy all over, his shoulders, his back, his belly, his chest, his forearms. I sat on the edge of the bed looking up at him, and he looked down at me. His hairy chest jutted out, a sculpted mountainscape of brawn; then his torso tapered down to a thickly-sinewed belly. His eyes were strangely sad. I kissed his hairy stomach, and touched his thick cock, and he smiled a little. Not yet, don't get me too excited now, he said. Wait. He turned and knelt on the floor with his broad back to me. Come around. Put the handcuffs on me. Just snap them. That's right. See? Now - He turned and looked at me owlishly, his glasses a little askew, his hands clenched into fists. Now, he said in a whisper. I'm a prisoner. My jailer beats me, he is very bad to me. But he doesn't know how strong I am. How very very strong I am. And what I can do to him if I break loose. And then you come and find me, and I am here in my dungeon, and my hands are tied. Suddenly I realized there were real tears in his eyes as he spoke. He held his hands up toward me, cuffed together. You see? I knelt and kissed his fists, rubbed my cheek against them. I want to help you, I whispered. Help you go free. How can I help - A tear rolled down his face, and I kissed the wet track it made down his cheek. You can help me be free, Doyle, he said. Please. You see the chain on my neck? Take it off, Doyle. Take it off me. Help me, please - I fumbled with the clasp of the chain around his neck. I felt his warm breath on me, my hands shaking in my haste. Sweet Doyle, he rumbled. Helping Heilmar. Heilmar is so powerful, he will be good to you - The chain unlocked. I took it from around his neck. Now what can I do? I said breathlessly. Do I - Heilmar was looking at me with an intense burning regard. He was smiling - He was smiling hungrily. He held up his handcuffed hands again. No key, he growled. Heilmar does not need a key. Heilmar is strong - He pulled his arms apart with a jerk, and the chain holding the cuffs together broke. Heilmar is powerful - He swelled, somehow. His arms bulged with power, and with his left hand he tore the cuff from his right wrist, and with his right hand he tore the cuff from his left wrist. He crumpled the metal cuffs in his massive fists and dropped them with a clank to the floor. And he rose. I was still kneeling. He was bigger, somehow. The muscles of his arms and shoulders were suddenly swollen with power. Veins throbbed along his iron-hard biceps. His broad chest was even broader. His body pulsed with strength, and I felt heat on my face. Heilmar is free now, he growled as he lifted me. All my strength is coming back to me - He tossed me on the bed, and leapt on top of me, straddling me. Fight me, he rumbled in my ear. Here. Put your hands in my hands, yes, struggle with me - ah, you see. I am too strong for you, Doyle. Now I am free. Grrrr - We rolled on the bed, and he bit at me playfully, held me down. Here, he said darkly. See what the jailer did to me. He stroked his big chest with his hand, and I could see pale marks, like scars. They beat me. He slapped his shoulder with his hand, hard, with a loud smack. They hurt me. I was in awe of this giant, who had been so much stronger than me, and who was now superhuman. Heilmar, I said. You're so strong. You can do anything you want. His eyes narrowed, and he smacked his chest with his hand again, harder this time. He beat me, he growled again. I want to kill him, Doyle. With my hands. I can crush him with my hands. I can make him take my cock in his mouth, force him, and fuck his mouth - so hard, Doyle - until his jaw breaks. And then I will break his arms, and tear him apart - His eyes were hard and dark now. I struggled under him, my hands on his body. I felt his strong chest with my hands, his hard torso, and then I stroked his hard cock. I'm your friend, Heilmar. He calmed down a bit, kissed my cheek, gentle again. Doyle. You freed me from the chain. Now I will take care of you, make you safe - He knelt over me. I put his cock in my mouth, and he pulsed it it the way he'd pulsed the muscles of his chest before, and I felt it throb and harden in my mouth. He stroked my hair and rubbed my shoulders. Then he picked me up, turned me, and with a single hard push he was inside my ass, and I gasped. It was ecstasy. His cock was alive inside me, throbbing, pulsing. His hands gripped me. Doyle is so small, he crooned. And I am so big and strong. He turned me again, laid me on my back, lifted my legs in the air, and with a powerful shove he was inside me again. This time he straddled me, his fists clenched, and he flexed his enormous biceps like a massive bodybuilder as he drove his cock into me. I know what you like, Doyle. You like my muscles. I felt your hands on me last night, feeling my muscles. So nice. I felt you feeling me, how strong I am, how big my muscles are. I can give you my muscles to touch and feel. Feel my big powerful hairy muscles, Doyle. Look at them. Look how big and strong I am. Bigger and stronger than anyone. He fucked me so hard that my head swam. Then, suddenly, he looked at me with those blue eyes, and there was a struggling wary look there. Doyle, he said. Help me. Please. Anything, I said, almost weeping. What - He got up and then knelt on the floor, his head lowered. The chain. Put it back on me. Please, Doyle. His voice was almost a growl. Put it on me - I reached, fumbled on the bedtable, found the chain, clasped it around his sinewy neck again. After a moment, he sighed, and he looked up at me, his eyes calmer and softer now. Do you see now? he said. What happens? It helps me - um - control. I am so powerful. Maybe sometimes too much. The chain makes me - um - control. I kissed the small silver medal, and the deep sinewy hollow of his neck. Thank you, Heilmar, I said. Thank you, Doyle, he said. And we lay back on the bed, our arms around each other, kissing and holding one another, until the first light of the sun came through the window. I put my head on his chest. You're very strong, Heilmar, I said. Even with the chain. He ran his fingers gently over my face. Yes. Strong. Very strong. But you saw, when the little silver charm is gone, what happens. I am a monster, Doyle. I can tear apart mountains with my hands. I can split the world with my fists. I am fearfully strong. He turned me over so that we were face to face, our cocks touching one another. I cannot take the chain off, he said. Someone has to take it from me, the little charm. And then - in a flash I was on the bottom, and he was grinning down at me, holding my hands back on the bed in a steely grip. After the chain is off, there is nothing I cannot do. I am stronger than a mountain, Doyle, stronger than ten thousand men. But you were kind to me. I asked you to help me, and you helped me. And then I was free, and I showed you everything, all my strength. Yes, I said, trembling. And I asked you to put it back on me, he said, a little more quietly. And you did. Some time soon, Doyle, some time soon we can play again. And you will release me from my prison. And I will be so strong for you. I will show you power. I will tear mountains apart with my hands. His grip tightened around me. Doyle. If anyone ever hurts you, come to me. Please. And I will kneel and you will take the chain from my neck. He pulled back one arm, showed me his clenched fist. And my strength will come back to me, and I will make him sorry, that man who hurts you. I closed my eyes and leaned my head against the chest of this huge man, and we slept for a little while, until he roused. Time to open the store, he said sadly. Come see me again, Doyle. I would like to see you again. And he kissed me on the back of the neck. That day I went to see Nate again. He was sitting in his living room, his laptop open in front of him. Okay, I said. Spill it. There's something peculiar going on in this town - oh, I'm sorry - A big blond man was sitting quietly on the couch next to Nate, quietly paging through a coffee-table book. He looked up at me placidly as I stood in the doorway. Nate glanced over at him and smiled. It's okay, Doyle. This is my - um - neighbor, Mike. He and Mike shared a complicitous glance. He just came over to say hello. Mike got up - another giant, a blond colossus, vaguely Scandinavian-looking, with gigantic shoulders, windblown hair like a surfer and a ruddy outdoors complexion. He shook my hand. Nice to meet you, he said in a soft subterranean rumble. I didn’t mean to interrupt, I stuttered - It's okay, Nate said. No interruption. Is there something you wanted to ask me? He asked it with an impishness that told me what I needed to know. There's something going on here, I said warily. I don't know what it is. I actually like it. But for god's sake, Nate, what is it? What's the deal with this place? There's something going on - Peculiar, Nate finished for me with a limpid smile. You figured that out, huh? Well, hold onto your hat. He looked up with a glint in his eye. You're human. So am I. But quite a few of our friends here are not. Not - human? I faltered. I knew it, of course, but hearing it out loud - Not human, Nate said. He glanced over at Mike, who was watching us both peacefully. Mike's my neighbor, all right. He's your neighbor too, Doyle. Mike, tell Doyle where you live. With a serene smile Mike pointed over his shoulder, out the patio door, in the direction of the yard. What? I said. That's just the ocean and the yard, and the tree - Not 'just' a tree, Mike said with dignity. That's me, Mister Doyle. I sat down heavily and ran my hand over my forehead. Don't worry, Nate said. It's all fine. Mike is - he looked over at his friend with fondness - well, he’s the oak tree in the yard. He's one of my best friends here. He's a fine man, and he happens to be a fine tree too. Pretty good tree, Mike muttered in his deep voice, trying to hide a pleased smile, still pretending to read his book. Not just 'fine.' Nate reached over and touched my hand. I can't explain it, Doyle. Everything comes together here. It's not even supernatural, because it's completely natural here. Bits and pieces of mythology, nature magic - I don't know. My doctor's a pre-Sumerian deity so old I don't even know what he was called. He has horns, for god's sake. Dom is - well, you've seen him. Dom? I said waveringly. He's - what? Nate closed his eyes. Dom is - well, I don't even like to say it out loud. It sounds silly. He's a god, Doyle. He's an old Lithuanian sky god. He's the god of thunder and lightning and rain. That's why he's so goddamned big. We get along, for some reason. He likes me, and I like him a lot. And - he shivered, I could see it. There's the other thing. He's a god, and I'm a worshipper. So that works too. Dom's a pagan god, I said numbly. Okay. That makes sense. Then Heilmar is a - Not quite the same, Nate said.. He's - well, what did he tell you? There was a story last night. I cleared my throat. I don't really understand. He's incredibly powerful, I know. He showed me. But then he was a prisoner - Nate nodded somberly. That's my understanding too. He's - something, Doyle. A nature spirit, I think. But very powerful. Maybe not a god, but he may as well be a god. Somehow he was captured and held prisoner for a long time. Beaten, mistreated. Held in chains he couldn't break. I don't know when or where. And he escaped somehow. And now he's here - Nature spirit, I said. Like - like Mike? Mike was listening with interest. Not like me, he said thoughtfully. Not too much. I'm just here. Just this tree, you know? He broadened his shoulders impressively. Pretty big and strong, though. Big strong oak tree. Showoff, Nate said reproachfully. Mike narrowed his eyes at Nate. Stronger than you, little Nate. Much stronger. He looked thoughful again. But Heilmar is different. Bigger. A lot stronger than even me. He looked sad. He's lonely, you know? I feel that from him. Trust Mike, Nate said. He knows about these things. He got up and joined Mike on the sofa, his arm around him, and Mike put his arm around Nate. This is like heaven, Doyle, Nate said simply. I don't know what I ever did to deserve this. But the gods walk and talk here, and the trees drop over for conversation. It's why I invited you here. I didn't know if you'd see it or not; some people come here and never notice a thing. But you noticed right away. I figured you'd fit in. When you noticed right away how big everyone was - well. Be quiet, Nate, Mike said peacefully in his deep voice. You talk too much. Big stupid tree, Nate said, laughing. Little stupid human being, Mike said, smiling, wrapping both thick arms around Nate and holding him trapped. Trees know how to be quiet. And how to listen. Mike turned to me. Mister Doyle: go talk to Heilmar. Tell him what we said today. And then listen to him. Mike, Nate groaned. You're crushing me. Yeah, Mike said. Crushed by a big stupid tree. A tree that’s much stronger than you. I left them struggling and laughing together, my friend and his huge blond neighbor, who happened also to be the oak tree in his back yard. Later, sitting next to Heilmar on the sofa in his living room, my arm around his waist, I told him: Nate told me you really were a prisoner once. He rubbed his beard against my cheek. Yes, he softly. Silver chains. They put me in the dungeon. They beat me. Sometimes they brought me out. I was still strong, I could fight, but the silver chain they put on me made me weak. They made me fight, then they fed me, then they beat me. And threw me back in the dark. I tightened my arm around him. The huge man shivered, remembering. One night, he said in a hushed voice, someone came. Someone who saw them beating me, someone who felt bad for me. He talked to me through the door. I talked to him, and he rescued me. He unlocked the chains. He paused. He looked like you, Doyle. He knelt in front of me, and I wept, and he wept too. He kissed me. And he took the chains away from me. A long pause. What did you do? I said. He was shaking now. I broke down the walls, he growled. I tore the doors away. Nothing could hurt me. I am so powerful, Doyle, so powerful, when I do not wear the chain. I tore the pillars out of the ground and broke their fortress down. I tore their castle apart. I took their bodies in my hands and crushed them. I ripped them into pieces. I - I was shaking now. We were both hugging one another now, facing each other. He held my head in both his big hands, gently, looking into my eyes. No, no, he said, quieter. It was a long time ago. Only the bad people, the people who hurt me. I let the rest go. The man who let me go, and the rest. But I ran. I was tired of being beaten. Just a quiet place, Doyle. And finally - I am here. And I have my shop, and the people come to me, and the children, and they like me. He fingered the silver chain around his neck. This makes me - almost human, Doyle. And it reminds me of my chains in the old days. I don't want to forget. His eyes grew misty. I think, Doyle, you are that man. The man who wept, and who freed me that night. I never thanked him. I think about him every day, that man who kissed my face, and who took my chains away. We sat quietly for a few moments. I have to go soon, I said. Just a few days more. Then, Heilmar said steadily, in his warm raspy voice, we enjoy the rest of our time together. He picked me up in his arms. I touched the silver medallion at his neck. Let me - He brought his face down and kissed me. He carried me to the bedroom and lay me on my back on the bed, and he crouched over me. Take it off, Doyle. Take my silver chain away. Let me go free. I kissed the hollow of his muscular neck, and slowly I undid the clasp and took the chain away. And I watched the flare of power in his eyes, and I felt his body bulge and swell with strength, his chest expanding against mine, his abs hardening into a steel wall. He clenched his fist, brought his arm up to show me his massive biceps, crevassed with huge veins. He brought the muscle close to my face. Kiss my strong arm, Doyle. Kiss my big powerful arm. Tell me how strong I am. Stronger than a thousand men, I gasped. Ten thousand men. Stronger than stone, than steel. Oh Heilmar - He gave me that wolfish smile. Maybe, he said, I make you stay here. He caught both my wrists in one of his big hands and pushed me back onto the mattress. Now I make you my prisoner. Little Doyle, little weak man. Helpless. He tore my clothes off, pushed into me, and fucked me with abandon. I lost consciousness for a while. His power wasn't just physical strength; it was an overwhelming aura of force, of pure dominance. But there was no pain, no anger, no fear. I heard him muttering as he pushed into me, hammering me with his cock like steel: Make you stay. Make you stay with me. Keep you with me. But after a while his eyes softened and he pulled back. I can't make you prisoner, Doyle. You go when it's time. I know it's time soon. But maybe you can come back and see me? He tore my heart. He was in the glory of his full strength, a force of nature, power personified. But his eyes, perfect blue, were sad. A tear came down his cheek, and I kissed it. Heilmar. I will come back for you. If you want to see me. I kissed his broad chest. My ten thousand times powerful Heilmar. My beautiful Heilmar. He smiled finally. He put his arms around me and held me against his furry chest, and I felt the subtle movement of those steely muscles. I will wait for you. He shifted against me, and his eyes softened. Put my chain back, Doyle, he said softly. Please. Or I might not be able to let you go. He held his head back, and I put the silver chain back around his powerful sinewy thick neck, and he sighed. I love you, I whispered to him. I really think I do. I know it’s only been a few days, but I really think I love you. I know, he said in his low husky voice. And I love you too. And I know it. I left shortly after. *** I hear from him every day. He sent me - look - this picture of himself, standing outside his store, smiling. And this one he took in the store. Look: it's nighttime. He's naked, standing in his store, and there's a bit of dim light on his face and his strong hairy body. He's perfect. He's reaching up, fingering his silver chain . . . He'\s reminding me. Next week I'm going back. Nate says we can work something out. People who move to Powamet always figure something out, he says. I haven't told Heilmar yet. I want to surprise him. I want to see his face when I take his chain from his neck and set him free again. ** Nate here. Doyle came back. I picked him up at Logan, and we drove to Powamet together, and Doyle was very nervous. Don't worry, I said. Things happen in Powamet because they're supposed to happen. You're doing what you have to do. Don't be scared. You'll see. Heilmar was looking the other way when we walked into the little store; he was talking to someone. I could hear the deep raspy buzz of his voice. Timidly Doyle stepped forward and cleared his throat nervously, and Heilmar turned - They were on each other in a moment. Heilmar crushed Doyle to himself in those terrifyingly powerful arms and lifted him off the ground. Never, never, never let you go, Heilmar rasped. You need to be free, Heilmar, I want you to be free, I want you to be happy - Doyle was gasping and sobbing. They were oblivious to me. They were oblivious to the whole world. I saw Doyle fumbling up at the chain around Heilmar's neck - After a moment I left them there, together in Heilmar’s shop. I walked down the street, a little dazed in the light, a little dazed from what I'd seen. One of Powamet's mammoth shapes came up out of the glare and took hold of my shoulder and steadied me. You okay, Nate? It was my doctor, Mike, a pre-Sumerian beast god in a white lab coat, off on his lunch break. He peered down at me, a big bearish mustached muscled gargoyle, horns curling from his dark hair. Watch where you're walking, man. You nearly tripped. That's why I like living here, I said giddily. There's always someone to catch me when I fall. He smiled and put his arm around me. Sometime, he said, we need to have a talk. We like you guys, you know. That's why we're here. We . . . get a lot out of the relationship. Us too, I said quietly. I'm glad, he said, and grinned his pre-Sumerian monsterish grin. C’mon. You want to grab a burger? Yes, I said. Yes, I do. Let’s get a burger, Mike. And the huge Sumerian ram-horned mustached beast, with the body of a god, asked with a grin: Is McDonald's okay?

(Story created with AI Dungeon, there were some typos, but it's understandable anyway, Enjoy!) ________________________________________________________________________________ There you were, Corporal Taros, running as runners do when summoned from the furthest corner of the forward base to the private quarters of their immediate superiors. The flaps of Major Brawn's huge tent barely moved as you barrelled through, snapping to attention without so much as a skip in your step and puffing your massive chest muscles outward, just as the Major liked. "Sergeant!" he bellowed, "What brings you here?" You paused for a moment, looking at him with wide eyes. You had been summoned by his superior officer to report on what was going on within the camp. To report on the recents of the camp, sir. "Sir," you replied, "I'm here because I've heard that the enemy is attempting an attack." The Major frowned. "And how do we know this isn't some trick? They could be making up stories about what they're doing to throw us off." > You say "We have comms from the main tower confirming this, sir" "Sir," you say, "We have comms from the main tower confirming this." The Major pauses, before barking a laugh. "Ha! Excellent! Excellent! It seems that the information that was passed on to us was completely accurate. Well done, soldier." > You say "My honor, sir. Is anything else i may serve you with sir" The Major pauses, before barking a laugh. "Ha! Excellent! Excellent! It seems that the information that was passed on to us was completely accurate. Well done, soldier." You pause for a moment, trying to think up of more questions to ask. > You stand still and puff out your chest. "My honor, sir. Is anything else i may serve you with sir?" The Major pauses, before barking a laugh. "Ha! Excellent! Excellent! It seems that the information that was passed on to us was completely accurate. Well done, soldier. > You alter. The Major pauses, before standing up, "actually, yes, soldier, there is something else you may serve me with" the major then looks at me with a smirk The major then proceeds to look me up and down as he begins to unzip his pants. He leans onto his desk and says "Come closer soldier" You pause, and look at the man beside you, your rifle only a few feet away. "Sir?" The Major stops unzipping his pants and looks at you, "What? Don't tell me you haven't heard that one before." > You say "What do you want me to do sir?" The major pauses, before smiling, "Well, if you must know, I want you to do what you're good at" He grins as he reaches down and begins to push your head down towards his cock. I eventually give in, and kneel in front of him, facing his crotch directly. The major says "Soldier, you have been doing an excellent job so far, i want to give you a reward" with a lustful grin on his face. You hesitate, before the man grabs your head and pushes it down on his crotch. You try to resist, but the smell and the size of the manans~surely you have dealt with something similar before. You smell the man's crotch as he puts your hand on his bulge. With my hand on his crotch, i can now feel the heat and power emanating from his manhood. You hear the major begin to groan as he begins to push you down towards his crotch. He forces your head down, making you take a deep breath, and your mouth goes straight for his dick. > You give him a blowjob. You feel the major begin to push you down onto his cock, making you choke as you struggle to hold back. You quickly begin to realize that this is true power, and you're being forced to deepthroat a cock. "Yeah that's a good boy" the major says, with his hand pushing my head deeper into his member. I put my hand around the base of his dick to try and stop myself from suffocating, but he's much stronger than me. I gag on his inmense penis, it must be at least 9 inches long, and put it in my mouth. I'm unable to do anything except push my head up and down as I try to breathe, eventually gagging again as his cock enters the back of my throat. i look up, and watch the face of my major in full pleasure, you can tell he loves being blown. His nostrils begin to flare as he begins to thrust harder and faster. "Oh yeah, that's it... that's what I'm talking about" he groans, as his eyes roll into the back of his head. > You play with his cock. You play with his cock, you put your lips around the head and slide them down the shaft, before returning to deepthroat his powerful member The major pushes me away from his cock, and points at his desk and says "C'mon soldier, bend over for your major and show me what you got" he says, grinning from ear to ear. You look at him nervously, and begin to bend over, your ass in the air and your hands on the desk behind you. "Damn, baby, you got some fucking toned legs" i let out a moan as i feel the major rim my butthole with his tongue. "Mmmm yeah, you like that don't you?" i nod my head slowly, as the major begins to tongue fuck my asshole. "I knew it, straight boy, begging for dick" > You moan and push your ass towards him. You moan and push your ass towards him, he slaps you hard and spanks you, making you yelp. "Begging isn't going to get you anywhere, you need to take what you want" the major slips two fingers into my anus, i let out a scream of pain, but he quickly muffles my scream with his hand. "Scream all you want, I got what I want" he says, before licking my ear and biting down on my ear, sending chills down my spine. His fingers move inside my rectum, sending shivers across my body "are you ready to become a man soldier?" The major asks as he continues to play with my now dilated asshole. "I'm ready sir" "What was that soldier?" He screams at me as he slaps my ass hard. "I'm ready sir!" The major slaps you hard across the face, you yelp and look at him. "Excellent, now get on the floor and lick my boot, worm" he orders me, and i have no other option to obey my sergeant. You quickly crawl on the floor and lick his boots, before he orders you to bend over on the floor. "I'll make you mine on this floor, soldier" > You bend over and arch your back as much as you can. You bend over and arch your back as much as you can, hoping to show off your ass the best you can. The major begins to enter you roughly, he grabs your hair and forces your head up as he rams himself deep into your ass. "AARGH FUCK!" "That's right soldier", he says as he slaps my ass "dont be a pussy and take my dick like a man" He begins to rhythmically push in and pull out, as you try to keep your balance. > You whimper. You whimper, you hate how rough he is being being, but you need to stay in control of yourself The major notices your hesitance and laughs. "Cant handle the pain slut?" > You say "yes sir" "Quit yer bitchin'" he says and slaps you in the face "The pain in your ass is nothing compared to what I'll do to you if you dont obey my orders" the major rams his entire length inside me, making me scream in pain and pleasure. He begins to rhythmically push in and pull out, as you try to keep your balance. "Yer ass is tight, but not as tight as mine" he laughs as he begins to smack my ass hard. "Beg me to stop" stop sir, please > You moan and whimper. "Please sir, I'm begging you, please stop" "Good, good, I like this attitude" he says and slaps you in the face "I'm gonna make you my little ass whore, you're gonna like it" i go blank as he fucks me relentessly, i cave in on the pleasure of having a powerful alpha male inside me, and begin to moan incoherently "Oh yes, fuck, oh fuck, sir I'm gonna come if you keep this up" "Come on bitch, scream for me" You scream as he cums deep inside you, as you struggle to hold on to your knees. > You scream for more. "Oh yes, yell for me, beg for my dick" he whispers in your ear as he cums inside you. The major pulls out of you and orders you to turn around. "Wipe yourself" "youre mine now boy, you'll be my personal toy for as long i want, understood?" "Y-yes sir" "Good boy" He turns around and leaves the room, leaving you there with your knees hurting from being pressed against the floor for so long, and your ass sore from the hard dick that was forced into it just a few moments before. > You begin to massage your wrecked asshole and taste his cum. You massage your wrecked asshole as you try to remember every detail of the night. The major was a bit too rough with you, but hell, if that's what it takes to become a merc, you'll endure it You'll become a merc, and this is just the beginning. > You stand up, and ask the major if theres anything you may serve him with. "Fucking idiot, if you were any sort of soldier you'd know that in this situation you immediately take out your dick and start pissing on the enemy!" The major screams. > You say "i dont want to fight anymore sir, i just want to be your boy pussy for the rest of my life" "You do realise that that is the stupidest thing you could've said right?" "Well what else could i say sir?" "I don't know, how about you go gather the rest of the boys and gents and we'll have a chat about this situation." > You say "i apologize master, ill obey" You take a knee and begin to wait, the major storms off and you hear him yell at several other soldiers on his way to you. Soon, he appears in front of you. "You and i are going to have a chat later, for now get back to you position, soldier" > You go back to the barracks. You return to the barracks and go to your bed, falling asleep as soon as your head hits the pillow. You wake up to a soldier shaking you. "Wake up, we're moving out" he says. "Where are we going? "I don't know, where do you think? The allied army is being pushed back further and further, we need to keep up the morale." > You say "alright, but ill take a shower first" The soldier nods and leaves. You take your time in the shower, enjoying the hot water over you, you remember yesterday how you became a fuck toy for the major, and the thought of his roughness arouses you in the shower After an hour of cleaning, you're wearing a clean uniform and you leave your room. You see the same soldier who woke you up standing there. "Come on, we have to hurry, they're waiting for us" You nod and follow him. You head to the conference room, where dozens of other soldiers are waiting. > You sit down and loook at your surroundings. The room is long and rectangular, with a large table at the front, and several chairs by each of the walls. The walls are covered with various medals, citations and photographs. You see a few famous faces, generals and whatnot. As you take your seat, the major walks in. The major walks past you, and you can smell his scent, that same scent that filled the room when you became his property. He sits at the head of the table, several seats away from you. Soon, the door opens, and the soldiers stand at attention. In walks a man, in his late 40's or early 50's. He's of average height, though his muscular body is filling out a military uniform. He has fair skin and blonde hair, and is clean-shaven. The look of this unknown alpha man begins to arouse you, you hide the erection with your backpack. "At ease" he says, and the soldiers relax. "Gentlemen, and lady" he says, looking at you. "I'm Captain Krozer, and I'll be leading you on this mission." He pauses, looking at you. "I see one of your men came begging to join us" he says. "Yes captain" you say, feeling your dick go soft. "Tell him he's free to come back to the barracks, his skills are needed here." "Yes captain" The captain sits down. "We're heading out in an hour, and I'll be keeping this base running while you're gone. Good luck." He looks at you, and begins to slowly stand up. "And show him what we can do, boys" i get a shiver down my body after the captain winks at me after he said those words. The other soldiers begin to stand up, saying their goodbyes. You stay seated, waiting for them to leave. Then, it's just you and the captain. He approaches you, and you can feel the heat between your legs to intensify the captain orders me to stand up with a commanding, deep voice. He walks around me, inspecting me. "Well structured bone structure, great skin, strong jaw" he says. He takes out a notepad and begins to write down numbers and facts on it, while still staring at me. "Height, weight, chest, arms, legs, neck, teeth, hair, eyes... are you familiar with the perineal nerve?" he asks. "No, sir" He scoffs and proceeds: "As you may know, soldier, our actual situation requires for special measures, one of them being havinf extreme precaution with who we pick for our army" He stares at me, and I begin to feel very uncomfortable under his intense gaze. The captain looks me dead in the eye and says: and that means we hace the duty to pick out the best of the best specimens of men available. Strong, intelligent, mature, and fit." He pauses, staring at me. "However, we don't want to pick out some elitist, so we offer these positions of choice to the men who serve their country." He flips his notepad and shows me a small picture. The picture is an anatomical sketch of the reproductory system of males and females. The captain begins to describe it as he sketches the picture: "This system, located here," he says, tapping on the belly button, "is what creates life. When a man thrusts deep inside a woman, it creates a child." "But that child will be a teenager, and for that man to become a man, and join the elite of men who serve for us, he needs to pass a... certain test" The captain smiles as he flips through his notepad. He shows me a picture of a man spreading his legs wide open, exposing his sloppy and reddish asshole. "This is the prostate and perineal nerve... The ultimate activator of manhood" The captain says. > You look at the picture. "Do you understand where i'm going with this, soldier?" The captain says, smiling. "Well, yes sir" The captain puts the pictures away. "Then you understand, that in order for you to become one of us, you need to prove you're worthy" > You nod your head. "Good. The plan is simple: you need to get fucked by everyone here, and let them cum inside your ass. Can you handle that?" You pause for a moment, looking at the men, who all return your gaze. Then, you nod your head slowly, smiling. "Yes sir." The captain grins, as do all the men. The captain turns to leave, when he looks back at you, a serious expression on his face. "I know this is hard, but don't fail us, kid. You're the future of our kind." The captain leaves the room and i notice the major looking at me from the corner of the room, i wonder if he was always there. The other soldiers begin approaching you, touching your shoulders and your arms. The major says "dont worry boys, im pretty sure he'll do good, i tested it out myself last night" letting out a laugh. The rest of the soldiers begin approaching me. Soon i find myself in the middle of a horny group of military men who are exploring all parts of my body with their mouths and tongues. I can't avoid to feel like im getting abused, but i'm in complete ecstasy at the same time. As they all line up to penetrate my body, one of them says: "Alright, boys, let's do it! Ooh, yeah!" as he approaches my ass with his dick. Then, all of them begin to thrust into me. I begin to cringe from the pain of the sudden penetration, but soon enough one of the soldiers beginf fucking my mouth with this thick cock, and all pain dissapears in an instant. I begin to feel the pleasure of the first man's load, and i enjoy the feeling of the men all cumming in my body. i ride the men's cocks in multiple positions, i pass out a couple of times from the power and aggression of these men towards my body, but i wake up to continue being fucked, in a world full of them. After some time, the men begin to stop coming inside me, and leave one by one. As they leave, each one looks at me with a hungry expression, ready to attack my body again at any moment. i lay on the floor, exhausted after hours of being the sex toy of dozens of horny and fertile military men, i feel my guts flooding with semen. But, the captain smiles at me, and he looks delicious. "Well, little one, you're one of us now. But there's still one test to go" > You look at the captain. The captain looks at you, grinning. He begins to unbuckle his belt, and drop his pants. "Come on, darling," he says. He kicks off his shoes and throws his shirt to the side. "Prove to me that you're a real man." i get up, and approch the captain who is now sitting in a chair smiling at me. Slowly, he slides his cock out of his pants, revealing that it is, indeed, real. Long, veiny, and throbbing. He grins at me, and beckons me with his index finger. he introduces his index finger in my mouth and plays with my tongue "Nice work you do with your mouth boy, i'm gonna have fun with you" he says and then introduce his entire hand in my mouth. i begin to feel a little sick, but i love the feeling of being dirty and used, so i'm not complaining. The captain laughs as my face, and then begins to unbuckle his belt, dropping his pants. He pushes my face onto his cock, a huge and veiny monster of raw power, that smells of iron and manhood. "Suck it, boy" he orders, and my tongue begins to dance on his cock. I push my head forward, sliding his cock in and out of my mouth, as far as i can take it. "look at me while you worship my cock, son" he commands, and my eyes meet his. i can see the lust and hunger in his eyes. His pupils are black and empty, like two holes in an otherwise normal eye. I love looking into them, as they are all that is left of his humanity left. He is not an "angel" or a "demon", but a man, with flaws and desires like everyone else. "That's it, darling" he says, and holds my head as I take him into the back of my throat. I gag slightly, but the captain just laughs. "I'll make sure you get used to it, boy" he says as i continue to worship his cock. Soon, he begins to moan, and i know he is about to release into my mouth. I love it when he does that, so i'm not complaining. He begins to pump my head up and down, as he releases his spunk into the depths of my mouth. As he begins to unload his powerful, salty sperm into my mouth, i feel a pair of fingers playing with my sloppy, almost numb asshole. The fingers enter, and begin to fuck me hard. "The major told me of your talent, son. Now service both of us" I look back and find the major playing with my asshole, with a lustful grin on his face "S... sir" "What did i say, boy?" "To service both of you" "Good... that's good" the major says, before laughing. i soon find myself being plowed from both ends, im exstatic as i feel the two powerful men take control of my body and serve themselves like i'm a toy for their pleasure. As the major begins to spray his seed into my throat, the captain begins to release in the major's hand. The major milks the captain for all he's worth, but doesn't miss a drop. "rim my asshole boy" says the major. "You want me to fuck your ass?" i ask, unsure of what to do. "If you want to be a real man, you'll rim my ass" he says, as if it's the most normal request in the world. "Do it, darling" i begin to work my tongue on the hairy, smelly tight ass of the major, tasting the pure taste of testosterone. The captain also begins to tongue fuck my sloppy hole, as i'm put in my position. The major begins to moan, as the captain begins to fuck me harder than ive ever been fucked before. "Major, put that pretty throat of yours around my cock, and let me finish in that pretty little mouth" the captain says, as he unleashes his man seed all over my throat. The major roars as he releases into the back of my throat. soon i find myself gurgling with the potent seed of the major and the captain, i look up, as the look down on me caressing my hair. "Good boy" they both say in unison, before they begin to laugh. The major picks me up, and hugs me. "Now, darling, you're a man" Soon after, my training begins. A year passes... It's been a year since my initiation. We've won the war, i ascended to the post of major, and i became a muscular apex military male, but i still know my place is to serve and offer my body to my major and captain from time to time. It is a glorious life. Every day after training, and every night in between, the major makes sure my body knows its place. i enjoy worshipping and receiving major's cock, and sometimes he brings other military superior for me to offer my body to. The captain, on the other hand, is a lot more violent. He has much darker desires, and often punishes me for failing to perform to his liking. The first time he gave me a hard beating, for not pleasing him enough. i enjoyed though, as i felt for the first time the power of an alpha male. He was harsh, and took what he wanted, but in the end, he made me feel like a true man. And for that, i will always be thankful for what he taught me... sometimes, i leave my bunk's door open, to allow the captain or major to come and take my body whenever they feel like it. I have been blessed, and i will make the most of it. my asshole has gradally taken the shape of a pussy, like it could understand its true goal. meanwhile my penis has shrunk and is only useful for peeing now. I will keep this body for as long as possible, the only thing that is certain is my life as a serving man, my life as a bottom, my life as a slave. Slave to my two alphas.

“Who are you both? I ask again” Geoffrey was more confused than anything else, seeing both very muscular naked men, the embodiment of masculinity, in front of him. ”I should call for Dr. Anthony” ”No need, Geoffrey. I am Dr. Anthony. Or I used to be, I was reborn as Zeus a bit ago, your brother, Grant, was somehow transformed, and he gifted me his new powers.” Geoffrey was listening, even if he couldn’t understand. ”You are not Dr. Anthony... dad? This is... impossible” ”It used to be, son, but years of research have brought its fruits. The world will never be the same. Our world will never be the same. Me and the scientists have been working for the development of the serum for years, and it is a success! Not only one specimen, but a whole family!” ”No, this cant be! How did you both... I am too tired for this”. ”Not for long, brother. Our family is torn apart, we don’t share the same DNA anymore. But you can change this. Join us, brother, join us and be transformed.” ”I am too tired to deal with this, I’m leaving for a walk” He was reaching again for the door, but as he was walking outside of the lab, Zeus pressed a button, and the door was shut down. ”We need to discuss this in depth, son. You can’t turn your back on your family, your future brother in arms! You shall transform” ”No, I won’t, whatever is happening here, I am not taking part of this.” “Brother, you already are, you are stepping in our seed, which is everywhere on this lab. It will break through your shoes and enter in contact to your skin, transforming you. You can go the slow way, or let me offer you my gift” ”I am fine with my shoes, thank you” But the shoes were being eroded, and as he made another step, he slipped on the lake of cum on the lab, and fell on the floor. The cum entered in contact with his skin, causing a massive amount of pain, he screamed. ”GAH! This burns!” ”It is happening, brace yourself, you are about to turn into a sublime soldier” ”GAH! No! What... is... happening to me?” As his face and hands were covered in cum, his transformation was happening. He got into his knees and cried for help, but father and son were roaring with every cry. His body was growing, the thin angelical body of Geoffrey was metamorphosing. His abs came to life, so did his chest, his heart was beating strongly and he was still crying as his shirt was being torn apart by his growing muscles. ”GRAAAAAAAAAAAH” he shouted a deep gutural roar as his hair was burning with the cum in it, the cum covered his whole body, head to toe, passing through his nose and mouth, his eyes were burning as well, being remade. Zeus and Saturn watched with pride their new creation, the birth of the new brother in arms. ”So you are my father” said Geoffrey with a thick deep voice, still transforming, “Grant, whatever happened to you, fuck, this is good” ”You are turning into a God, embrace it” ”Roar, ROAR!” The transforming Geoffrey bellowed. His skin was being reformed, his muscles were at the height of his power, being transformed into a huge machine of war. His shoulders alone could sustain the whole world, his abs going as deep down to his cock as they could. And his fucking cock, stretching thick and powerful, reducing to nothing what was left of his shorts. ”I...... am... remade! How is this possible?” Geoffrey couldnt believe it yet. His whole body was covered in his new metalic skin, he was feeling a pleasure he never felt, and still, he couldn’t believe it 100%. He roared and bellowed as he was discovering his new body, touching himself and masturbating, cumming and passing his cum through his body. He was even stronger and more vigorous than Saturn. This was the birth of Apolo. Soon, his family greeted him, after he finished his pleasurable moment. ”We are one now. You joined us, the family is reunited”. The three roared, and proceeded to explore each other’s bodies in celebration. The soldiers were here, stronger than any scientist could ever dreamt of. Life would never be the same, neither for the new Men, neither for anyone else. But for now, pleasure reigned supreme in the house of Anthony.

His father returned to the lab and saw the creature he unwillingly created. The creature then said, on a deep thick voice: "Hello father". "WHO ARE YOU?" "I am your son, Grant, or I used to be Grant, I'm not sure of my new name, now, I can't possibly go as Grant after this change, this metamorphosis. Thank you, Father, you did this to me, and I, in return, will transform you" "WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT" "I must spread my seed, and you are bond to become my father and brother. I will transform you and you will become like me, only then can we become a family again. Only then can we be as equals. This research project is over, is a success, we will have long years to catch up, and this will be a new beginning, prepare yourself." Anthony first instinct was to run, and run he did, but Grant was faster. Grabbing his father, he gave him a hug, as if prepping his father for the upcoming transformation. Grant roared and siringes came from his nipples and into the body of Anthony. Much to his horror, the cock of Grant also injected his seed on Anthony's scrotum. It was painful and Anthony felt many things at once, as betrayal, confusion, anger, disgust. He wanted this to be over. It was a long minute, after that, Grant released his father, and said "It is done, you shall transform" And he did, Anthony couldn't handle the pain and went on his knees, crying, begging for mercy, asking why this was happening to him, Grant observed proudly. "You will enjoy this. Embrace your new being, father, you and I will be one!" The muscles of the man came to life, his pecs inflated, becoming like balls of so big, so strong, so powerful, so did his abs, every single ab enhanced and sculpted in a raw masculine way. He was roaring now, feeling pain, and resisting the pleasure. "FEEL THIS, FATHER, BECOME A GOD, EMBRACE THE TRANSFORMATION" The muscles of the man were a wonder to behold, his clothes were ripping now, slowly revealing an extremely powerful body, even more powerful than of his son. He was roaring, resisting as he could, but he knew it was a lost battle. His dogtag was revealed in the change, was hidden beneath his disappearing clothes, ripping sheets covering his powerful muscles. "YOU SEE THIS TAG, ANTHONY YOU ALWAYS WANTED THIS, EMBRACE, BECOME ONE WITH YOUR SON, WE ARE BROTHERS" "AAAAAAAAAAAAARGH! UHHHH UGAH!!!!!!!!!!! I AM BEING REFORMED, I CANT RESIST ANY LONGER" "YOU WILL BE TRANSFORMED" "I WILL BE TRANSFORMED, SON" "DONT CALL ME SON, WE ARE NOT FATHER AND SON ANY LONGER, WE ARE SUBLIME SOLDIERS! CALL ME SATURN" "I WILL BE ZEUS" "YOU WILL BE REMADE" "I WILL BE REMADE" By each passing sentence, the voice of Anthony became octaves low. "YOU WILL IMPROVE YOUR PERFORMANCE" "I WILL IMPROVE MY PERFORMANCE" "YOU WILL SUBMIT TO THE ENHANCEMENT WITHOUT WORRY" "TRANSFORMATION, I DEPOSIT MY LIFE IN YOU, CHANGE ME, I WANT MORE" "YOU WILL SUBMIT TO THE ENHANCEMENT WILLINGLY" "I SHALL TRANSFORM" "YOU ARE EAGER TO BECOME AN ENHANCED SOLDIER" "I AM A SUBLIME SOLDIER, AND I AM ZEUS, UGAH!" "YOU ARE PROUD TO BE ENHANCED" "I KICK MY CHEST WITH PRIDE, AND I EMBRACE YOU, SATURN" "YOU WILL SPREAD THE SEED" "I WILL SPREAD THE SEED" "YOU EMBRACE THE CHANGE WITH PASSION" "I EMBRACE IT WITH PASSION" "YOU WILL ROAR" "GROOOOOOWWWWWLLLLLLL" "ROOOOOAAAARRR" He tried to resist but he could not, and Anthony turned into Zeus. The transformation was over, and former father and son first bumped their chests in salutation, then hugged each other. They were reunited. Saturn knew Zeus had to release himself, so he dedicated of turning this into a rite of passage for his former father. Grabbing his huge cock, he masturbated his father with vigor, as he roared almost breathless, when he came, he licked his father seed, feeling stronger with every gulp.

"Hey sexy man, how are you this morning?” He coos to me with his sexy brogue as he leans up on his side of the king-sized bed. He’s facing me, leaning on his left elbow, with his palm on his jaw, propping up his head. His 20 inch unflexed biceps right in front of my face. “We certainly set off quite a few fireworks last night.” He says grinning at me. I smile back at him. “What do you want to do for the 5th of July?” He slyly asks as his right hand is casually tracing a line from my rock-hard abs down to my pajama covered upper thigh. As he comes north, his right hand brushes my semi-hard dick thru my PJ’s. His pinky nudges it as is passes. My unit spasms due to his familiar touch. His fingers then play with the drawstring untying the knot. As they move further north, his fingertips caress my goodie trail and then linger over my bellybutton, teasing the light hair there. I glance up and down his 250-pound taut muscular body. I see he is still completely naked. Cum drying on his hairy body from our session a few hours ago. No PJ’s for my sexy beast. His unit, at a wonderful 6-inches flaccid, lies limp on his vein covered, muscular, hairy left thigh. A gnarl of curly orange hair surrounding it. One of my rules for my sexy muscle man is that he is not allowed to shave his balls and crotch area. I have too much fun with his hairy area, which includes deeply inhaling his incredibly sexy musk as he sits on my face and I lap at his balls and hole. He shaved it once, during an especially hot and humid summer and I had to withhold sex from him and forbid him from jerking off until it grew back to a length, which I deemed acceptable. For 2 months, my man had the worst case of blue balls ever. At the end of the two months, I carefully inspected him and approved the denseness and coarseness of his area. My fingers rolled his hirsute balls and gently massaged his skin. My nose inhaled his sweat and musk. I licked my lips. His joy and excitement at my touch showed on his face like a 16-year gay boy’s, as they watched Ridder Rivera ravage a twink on X-tube. As he sat on my face, I latched my hands to his hips and pulled him down onto me, so he would not be able to lift himself off me, but given his excited state, I doubt he wanted to. My tongue savagely washed his hairy musky balls. He yanked his unit like there was no tomorrow and came within 2 minutes spraying his load on the headboard of our bed. Then I moved my tongue to his hole. I inserted it, he was hard instantly, and due to my ministrations, he blasted another load within 3 minutes of the first. I let him rest for 2 minutes while I toyed with his tangled mess of chest hair. I climbed up his body, latched my mouth and teeth onto his right nipple and sucked. He started to writhe with pleasure. I wrapped my left hand around his unit, and using a mere fraction of my strength, jerked him and then squeezed to prevent his impending load from erupting. As his agony grew, I stopped sucking him, looked into his pained green eyes and gently asked, “Will you be shaving your body again without my consent?” He quickly nodded no. I released my grip on his unit just enough that his load shot out like a geyser thru a pin hole. His groaning was a mixture of intense pain and even more intense pleasure. He came for 4 full minutes, his muscular body thrashing around the bed, and spraying both our bodies with a load he has never matched. We spent the next hour in the shower cleaning each other. I maneuver my right hand to his face and gently stroke his neatly trimmed, luscious orange beard. His dark green eyes look into my brown eyes with love and excitement. He continues to move his hand tenderly up and down my mid-section and thigh. He winks at me. I lean up and we kiss. Soft. Tender. My clean-shaven face against his beard. My unit spasms again. He senses it. I rest my head back onto my pillow and move my right hand to the back of his neck. I pull him closer to me and down on top of me. He slowly lowers himself. He outweighs me by 100lbs. He curls his left hand under my neck and I rest on his muscular forearm. He moves his other hand under my knees and effortlessly lifts me off the sheets of the bed. He winks at me and I smile back. He proceeds to curl me like a straight bar. He easily does this 50 times, no sign of strain or fatigue. I am aroused at seeing his arms bulge and chest heave, but concentrate on keeping my unit flaccid. His, on the other hand, I can feel poking my back every time he lowers me. After he does his reps, he brings me in for a kiss. I see a bead of sweat on his furry face. Before we kiss, I lick the salty sweat off him and savor his taste. I moan to myself. He lowers my body back to the bed and his hairy chest rests on my hairless chest. My super sensitive nipples are protruding and poking into the hair covering his muscular pecs. He flexes his pecs and they become hard as granite. He rubs them against my nipples, knowing the eroticism it causes me. The nerves in my nips send shock waves to my brain. I kiss him harder and pull him closer. He responds by slipping his right hand under my PJ’s and playing with my scant pubic hair. His fingers rake the hair. My unit jumps again and I feel him smile through our kiss. His fingers encircle my hardening steel unit and jerk it a few times. He flexes his bicep and tries to bring my cock perpendicular to my body, but I twitch it and slam it back into my abs, trapping his hand. He outsmarts me by using his thumb to massage the top of my unit. It runs across the pulsing veins and light hair causing me to moan. I release my hold on his hand and he continues to jerk me, bicep flexing the whole time. We come up for air. He leans back a bit and continues to smile at me. My right hand moves toward his abs. Boulder like and covered in the same orange tangle of hair as his groin, chest, and face. My Irish muscle God. I stroke his hairy abs. His unit bobs up and down with anticipation. He flexes his abs and I run my fingers thru the cervices between each one. Now it’s my turn to smile. He pulls his arm out from behind my head and moves to straddle me. He puts his paws on either side of my chest, lifts his right leg over my body, looks down at me and grins. It’s my turn to wink back to him. He’s as ready for part 5 as I am. He lowers his bulk onto me. His 250lbs presses down on my abs and body. I tense them and his movement stops. His full weight being supported by them. He sighs, leans his head back, and lets out a roar that will surely wake our neighbors, if they haven’t been up all-night listening to our shenanigans. His unit continues its ascent, protruding from his gnarly haired groin. He reaches his hands behind him and grasps my PJ’s to pull them off me. I buck my hips up, easily lifting his bulk into the air. He uses one hand to hold my rigid unit down and gently pulls the PJ’s down my legs, exposing my dick. I let him think he’s holding it down. I love my sexy muscle God, so I treat him well. Once my unit is free, he lets go and I jerk it to an upright position and starts to grow on its own accord. I gently thump it against his hairy lower back. My muscle man got all the hair I did not. He rests his body back down onto mine. I sigh. Next, he lowers his chest to mine. I let his weight sink us into the soft white sheets of the bed. He leans down and starts to kiss me again with sloppy, saliva filled kisses. His unit tries to expand, but is crushed between our bodies. I wrap my wiry thin arms around his bulky lats but cannot join my hands as his body is too huge and muscular. I decide to gently apply pressure to his lats, squeezing them together. My hands finally meet and I lock my hands with each other. I squeeze again and he lets out a moan. I cannot tell if he is in pain or experiencing an intense amount of pleasure due to the pressure. Until he tells me otherwise, I’ll assume he’s enjoying it. I tense my skinny arms again and my biceps start to expand, growing to their full 10 inches. I sigh and take a deep breath, sucking the air from my beast’s lungs. He struggles to suck some air back into his body. I feel him start to shake and gently exhale into his mouth. My warm breath fills his lungs and his chest expands. His huge pecs rub against my sensitive nipples again and another shock wave travels down my body to my ever-growing unit. It now stands at 11 inches. Pre-cum oozes out and snakes down my cylinder. I flex my unit toward my abs and it hits his lower back with an audible thud. I will my dick to move left and right and I slather his body with copious amounts of pre-cum. It’s warm, sticky, and flowing from my body at a constant rate. He feels my python and the new found treasure I am depositing on him. He pushes his face to mine and ravages my lips and mouth. I allow his tongue to enter my mouth. He lashes it around, left, right, up, down, leaving more saliva as he goes. I moan to myself and feel his unit try expand. I hug him a bit tighter, squeezing his body closer to him, halting its expansion. He groans in agony. I’m just saving my sexy beasts load for the appropriate time to be released. He loves when I control his releases. He may be 100lbs heavier, 6 inches taller, have more visible muscularity, and be the object of everyone’s ogling, but my sexy man knows who’s in charge at the end of the day. When we met for the first time at the bar, he walked in with all the swagger and bravado of a well-known porn star. Him, in a bright blue tank top two sizes too small, with his Joey Sullivan sized arms hanging off his lats, his meaty chest and protruding nipples oozing out of the strained material, bouncing as he walked, and his black nylon gym shorts leaving nothing to the imagination as to what he was packing below the beltline. He walked up to me, introduced himself as the man of my dreams and proceeded to sit next to me. He started off by flexing his left bicep. I ran my fingers over it, and played with the hair which covered it. I feigned amazement at its size and rubbed it lovingly. He winked at me and flexed it harder. To my amazement, the arm got bigger. He put his left hand on one of the legs of my bar stool, smiled at me, and lifted the chair up. His arm swelled. I touched it again and felt the heat radiating from it. I caressed it as he started to lift and lower it, like he was curling a 125-pound weight. I thought to myself, I’ve found my new muscle beast. After 40 reps, he set my stool down and I could see sweat dripping from his shoulder, down his arm. I had to refrain myself from tackling him off his stool and licking every part of his body. He saw me eying him up and he tried to shove his huge knee between my legs. I let him have some fun by letting his leg part my thighs. When he was about half way up, I tensed my muscles and his leg came to an immediate stop. His face contorted in pain as I applied a bit of pressure. He looked into my eyes and I winked at him. His left hand fell to my right thigh and he felt my muscle. He could feel the strength I possessed as he tried to dent my leg. His eyes grew wide as he began to understand who was really in charge. He was mine and he knew it. We left the bar, went back to my place, and I ravaged him like he had never known. He runs his hands thru my crew cut brown hair and massages the super sensitive area behind my ears. His fingers come forward and caress my jaw line and cheeks with such amazing softness, which, if I didn’t know he could crush steel bars with them, would think they were kitten’s paws. We kiss again. Long and heavily. Our bodies roll around on the bed. The springs creaking due to our movements. He’s on top of me with his arms wrapped around my back. He is nibbling my neck and I’m running my hands thru the knotty hair on his head and then down his muscular back. I lift my right leg and bend it at the knee. I brace it on the bed and push, rolling us over so I’m on top. He smiles, knowing what is next. He releases my body and I move down his, licking, sucking, pulling on every crevice and pore I come across. I can tell his body is overly excited and he is waiting for my approval to blow his load. I suckle a nipple, lap at it with my coarse tongue. He shivers. I move lower and coat his hairy mid-section with copious amount of spit. Once he is sufficiently wet, I move to his belly button. I love that he has an innie. The night after our first meeting, he showed up at my door with a 50lb weight and a smile. He already had a massive hard-on and his blue nylon shorts were tented to the point of tearing. I eyed him up and down as if I were bored it was him at the door and not the pizza guy, but was secretly excited he came back. I’ve scared too many muscle guys off when I show them a bit of my power. Not this stud. He’s back for more. I leave the door open and walk away. I sense he’d hesitated, waiting for my approval for him to enter. I turned and nodded. He entered. He followed me. I led him down to my basement workout and pleasure room. He did not get a chance to see it yesterday. I stop in the middle of the room and hold my hand out. He puts the weight in it. I drop the weight and grab his t-shirt which has a picture of the Hulk on it. I think to myself, cute. I tug on the shirt and pull him towards me. He’s looming over my body. I grab the shirt again and raise it up his body, revealing his hairy body. He takes ahold of the shirt and I spread my fingers out on his body, gently caressing the hair, luxuriating in its softness. He moans with pleasure. I move closer to him and breath in his sweaty smell. My man went to the gym today, I can smell it and approve. My unit twitches. I lap at the area under his shelf-like pecs, pulling hair into my mouth, pulling his sweat off, dampening it with my spit, and letting is slide out. I feel like I’m marking my territory. I move south and almost lose my load when I see his belly button. Hairy as the rest of him, but a deep cavernous hole. My tongue swirls around the outside edge, enjoying the rough manly skin and soft hair. I feel him remove his shirt. I let my hands wander up his body. They latch on to his nipples and gently twist. He groans. He puts his hands a top of mine and increases the pressure. Ah, he also has sensitive nipples, file that away for later. Back to his navel. After depositing a copious amount of spit in the area, I dip my tongue into it. It seems like a bottomless pit. I’m in heaven. I push further in, still no bottom. I press my face to his rock-hard abs, and then some, forcing him to relax them or get hurt. I finally bottom out. My unit swells. He lets out a loud groan of pleasure. I maneuver my tongue around the entire area, pushing more spit into it, and then scooping it out and swallowing the mixture of sweat and spit. My unit is quickly growing. I release his nipples; he groans at the loss. I lower my shorts and free my monster. I grab his shorts and, as gently as possible, lower them. No underwear, good man, make my job easier. I keep moving my tongue in and out of his navel. He’s put his hands on the back of my head and is forcing me to dig deeper. I tense my body and he can no longer move me. He releases my head. I go back to bobbing back and forth. I curl his balls in my left hand and judge their weight. Not too bad. I feel a heavy load in them waiting to be unleashed. I start to massage them, while finishing up with his belly button. I extract my tongue, look up to face him and see his eyes have glassed over. He sways a bit and starts to topple. I release his balls, and quickly catch him in my arms. He doesn’t notice. I kneel onto the floor and lay him on the ground. He’s still foggy. I spread his legs and move between them. I lift his balls and place my unit at his hole. I gently push. He immediately comes out of the fog, looks down his hairy muscular body at me. I wink and smile. He smiles back and flexes his biceps. I lick my lips. I push harder, but he’s still tight. I take his balls back into my hand and gently roll them around. I also lean down and swallow his 10-inch unit to the hilt. He moans loudly, melts due to my touch, and his hole opens. I push my 11-inch steel pipe into him in one fell swoop. He grunts when I bottom out. Now the fun begins. I tense my body and lean back. His back comes off the ground. His eyes go wide. I continue to fall backward onto my hunches and he’s now at a 30-degree angle. I’m smiling. He’s got a scared smile on his face. I wink at him and blow him a kiss. I put my hands under his lower back to make him feel secure, then I stand up. I’ve got my muscle man in a suspended congress position. I love it. He seems to be terrified. I can sense his questions, how, why, HOW? I gently grip his lower back and begin to thrust him back and forth, like he’s my own private flesh light. My body does not move. His is now wildly gyrating on my steel bar and his eyes are manic. His head is swiveling around looking for a place for him to put his arms for stability. My sexy boy doesn’t get it yet. I flex my dick and move him from a 30-degree angle to 45-degrees. I keep moving him off and on my bar. His unit swells and I can sense he’s close. He’s still staring at me. I decide this is as good a time as any for him to erupt. I want him to get a better sense of my power. I release my hands from his sides and move them into a double bicep pose. It’s nothing special compared to his boulders, but it does the trick. I thrust my hips once more, bottom out, and his cum explodes out of his body. His dick thrashes all over the place, like a wild fire hose. Cum lands everywhere, me, him, the floor, and a few splotches on the ceiling. I hold back my load. His eyes glaze over again after his 2 minute eruption. I lower him back to the floor and carefully extract myself. I walk over to a steel reinforced bucket I keep in the corner of the basement, pick it up, put my dick in it and yank it twice. Cum rockets out, denting the bottom. After a minute I finish. The bottom third of the bucket is filled. I set it down for later. I walk back to my stud. He’s up on his elbows and grinning at me. Guess he saw my release. I shake my head no. He frowns. I pick up the 50-pound weight, toss it in the air, catch it, and proceed to close my fist around it. I compact the weight to the size of a lacrosse ball. He cums again just watching me. I toss the weight back to him and smile. I move my face lower and bump into his unit. I nudge it aside. I inhale his groin musk. Sweat and cum, ah, the nectar of life. I go to work dampening the whole area. My tongue works overtime getting him sufficiently wet. I push my index finger into his waiting hole. He’s nice and loose from last night. I wiggle it around and he squirms a bit. I take his left ball into my mouth. It’s as big as a lemon. I slurp on it, pulling the hairs with my teeth, nibbling on his sensitive skin. He squirms again. I release the left and take the right one into my mouth and do the same. He’s beginning to writhe around. I put my left hand on his dick and gently tug the swelling unit. He calms down. My fingers play with his piss slit and I coax a dollop of pre-cum out of him. He sighs. I release his ball from my mouth and move the pre-cum coated hand to it. I slurp my fingers, pulling every drop of his fluid into my mouth, but do not swallow. I remove my finger from his hole and climb up his body. I straddle him. He smiles. I lean down and he willingly opens his mouth. I shove half the load of pre-cum into his mouth. His tongue laps at mine for more. I grin at his need. He swallows what I allow him to have. His eyes plead with me for more. I scoot my body down his, his sweaty hair getting my body wet. I reach his unit and grasp it. I look up to him and his eyes light up in anticipation. I slide further down and off his body. I’m between his legs again. I easily lift them up. He reaches his huge hands down and grabs his ankles and pulls back, lifting his backside up off the bed a bit. This gives me easy access. I’m at full mast, but keep it bent downward for now. He winks his hole at me. I look up over his balls and down his body, past his heaving chest. He’s smiling. I wink at him and bend back down. I carefully place my hands on his quads and lower my mouth to his waiting hole. I lap at it. He sighs. I coat his whole hairy hole with enough spit to fill a canteen. Some dribbles onto his back, some towards his balls. He’s moaning the whole time. The third night after we met, I surprised him by showing up at his condo. I knocked on the door, but he did not answer. I tested the knob and found it to be locked. I thought maybe he isn’t home. I pressed my ear to the door and could faintly hear him. I knew what he was up to. I grabbed the knob again, looked around, did not see anyone, and twisted. The knob and lock caved to my power. I gently pushed the door in and once inside closed it and twisted again, smashing the lock back into place. He’ll need to replace it before he moves out and in with me. I casually walk around and check out the recent bodybuilding magazines he has on his sofa. I see a few photos of Jeff Nippard too. God, that Canadian bodybuilder is a stud. Muscular, smart, and an absolutely gorgeous beard. The fun I could have with him. I start to tent, but remember, my muscle beast is here somewhere. I check the kitchen because you never know where some people prefer to rock their boat. Not there, nor any of the downstairs rooms. I head up the steps. I see his bedroom door at the far end of the hall and it’s closed. I pad down to it and put my ear to the door. I hear heavy breathing and the springs on the bed are creaking. Yup, my hairy stud is in there. I listen for another second and hear a second voice moaning. Hmmm, wonder what’s up. I quietly open the door and there is my Irish God, going to town on another stud. I watch from the door. I get hard. Two studs. The muscles, the strength, the hair. Number 2 is black god with huge biceps and dreadlocks cascading down around his face. I can see chest hair and a full black beard. My unit immediately tears thru my shorts and pre-cum is dripping out. I groan. They both turn to me. Irish is shocked, but a smile quickly comes over his face. Black stud just stares at me with a ‘who the fuck are you?’ look. I wink to them. I wander over and grab the black stud’s 9-inch cock. I grip it with the slightest pressure in my right hand. His eyes bulge out and his face shows immediate pain. Both his hands move to my one in an attempt to pry it off. No go. Irish just smiles and keeps pounding, sweat coating his hairy muscles and dripping onto the black muscle stud. The black beast attempts to lean up and move. I place my left hand on his chest and push him down onto the bed and hold him still. He’s groaning with fear. I release some of the pressure from his chest. He nods in appreciation and removes his hands from the one I have on his unit. I jerk him gently. His eyes glaze over. He involuntarily flexes his right bicep and my mouth waters. My left hand reaches out and caresses the muscle. He flexes harder. I continue to massage it and my fingers wander over the prominent veins. I softly squeeze and his muscle instantly caves to my power. Damn, I thought he would have move resilience. He stares at me with a ‘what did you just do look’. I shrug my shoulders. I release him. His body relaxes. I move to the end of the bed and gently pull my Irish stud out of him. He does not resist. I then reach a hand out to the black stud and as he grabs it, I pull him toward me. I gesture for him to stand up. He does. I maneuver both studs so one is on either side of me. They’re looking at each other and then down at me. I rub their impressive abs and smile. I move my right hand under Irish’s balls and caress them. I move my left under Black’s and do the same. They moan, lean to each other, and start to kiss. After a few minutes of warm up, I move both index fingers to their holes. Both are loose and wet which makes the next part easy. I insert and wiggle. They moan louder and kiss each other harder. I feel slobber dripping on my head. I like it. Their units start to bob wildly. The next part should send them over the edge fairly quickly. I bend down a bit, splay my hands so I create a nice base for their asses in the palm of my hands, push my fingers in to the hilt, then stand up. I hear them both let out an expletive. I sense they are looking down at me. I start to gyrate my fingers in and out of the holes, slowly at first, but quickly increasing the speed. I hear them kissing again. Their magnificently hard steel rods are bobbing around my face. I turn and catch Irish’s first. I bob on his hairy 10 inches a few times to lather it up. I release, catch the other guy’s 9 inches, and do the same. Both studs are moaning and I can tell they are close. I move my arms from my sides to the front of me. The boys are now in front of me and are still kissing, but are now hugging each other. Both rods are right in front of me. I raise my arms a bit and they are now at mouth level. I bring my arms toward my body and when the studs are close enough, I inhale both rods at the same time. I just stretch my jaw to accommodate both. A 9-incher and a 10-incher. Their girth is nothing to sneeze at either. They stop kissing and look down. I glance up and wink. I wash my tongue under both units at the same time and rub the prominent veins a few times. They go back to intensely kissing each other. I apply just a bit more pressure and boom, they both let out deep long groans and reward me with mouthful of thick salty cum. I open my throat and let it slide down. Now it’s my turn to moan. It’s a low guttural moan. My body shakes, causing theirs to shake too. I savagely pump fingers in and out of them and am rewarded with another, weaker, load from both. To say these muscle studs look tired, would be an understatement. I walk to the bed, bend down a bit and set them on it. I extract my fingers and hear them groan at the vacancy. I climb onto the bed with them and get between them. They turn so they are facing me. I glance down at my 11-inch rod and both guys get the hint. I close my eyes and next thing I know; I have four hands massaging and caressing my dick and balls. I can feel their units start to expand. I curl my arms under their shoulders and bring them closer to me. We are one big messy love sandwich with me in the middle. My studs keep yanking me like there is no tomorrow. I just let them have their fun. After 5 minutes, they begin to slow. I can sense their units are fading. It’s time to reward my beasts. I buck my hips twice and they jerk me harder at the prospect of me finishing. I turn to kiss them one at a time. I then hug them fiercely, roar, and let my load explode out. I take control of my dick, flex it upward a bit, and shoot the load over our heads. It splatters into the wall behind us almost at the ceiling. I continue to cum for over a minute. As my last shot is rolling up my tube, I exhale, flex my abs and push the load out just hard enough to impress my studs. It flies thru the air, hits the wall, and I can hear the drywall crack. I smile and release the hug. I feel wetness, glance down, and see my muscle studs have cum again. I gently kiss each one in appreciation. I carefully insert my tongue. Don’t want to bruise him there again. I push in and out a few times. He immediately loosens up. I dive deeper, he moans. I massage the inside edges of his hole. My nose is right there and I inhale his scent. My dick throbs. As I maneuver my body over his, he releases his ankles. I put my left hand on his lower back, keeping his body crunched up so we are in a modified 69. I force my dick to flex down toward his waiting mouth. My mouth now has easy access to his 10 inches, his balls, and his hole. I feel his tongue lap at my piss slit. I allow a drop of pre-cum to boil up my rod and seep out. I feel his body lean up and his mouth attaches to my unit and begins an intense sucking motion. He bobs his head as much as he can. I continue to have fun with his bottom area. I insert my right pinkie and thumb into his hole and very gently widen it. He tenses with pain and releases my unit. His body becomes rigid. I ease off and feel his body relax. His mouth comes back up to my unit. I lower my body to meet him. He inhales me and starts suck again. God he’s good. I put only my right thumb in his hole and move it in a circular motion, widening him. He moans, but this time in pleasure. I stop the circular motion and start to push in and out. He moans and it vibrates around my unit. I sigh. I’m doing something right. Stud is getting me close. I think I’ll let him enjoy my load today. I dip my tongue to his hole and insert some spit. I keep my thumb in him and continue to pound him. He groans and his body tenses. I lick his balls and feel his load travel out and down his tube. I quickly grab his iron rod and move my head to inhale him. I get it just in time. His load explodes into my mouth, with some dripping out onto his fur covered body. I pull my thumb out of him and his legs fall to the bed. I continue to suck him as he does me. I gently push my unit further into his throat and soften it just enough so it can fit the contours of his throat and slide down. He doesn’t choke or gag. My stud. I release his cock and move to his hairy abs and start to lick up any cum that dripped out of my mouth. I run my hands up and down his hairy abs and sides. I see a few drops in his bellybutton. I dive in. My brain goes into overload. I inhale his scent again, snort a few drops of cum by accident, let my body loosen, and release a load for him to enjoy. I make sure it does not rocket out of me and hurt him. It’s just forceful enough to push him down into the bedding. He moans again and slurps down every drop. When I finish, he sucks me feverishly for more. I allow a partial load out and hear him sigh with gratitude. He rubs my back with love. I feel his unit jerk and spasm. His body tightens. I hold him and his load sprays my hair and face. After we’ve both calmed down, I twist around and lay next to him. I lean over and we kiss. He puts his hand on my cheek and pulls us closer together.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 Part 2 By Big Zargo12 Back Alley Sausage Officer Jackson had a long boring day of nothing. He wasn’t sure that a boring day was a blessing or a curse. A day of peace was quite rare in this growing small town, not even a call to the police station. Which kind of made him uneasy for some reason, or maybe it was just this thick fog that came out of nowhere, that was covering His path to the station. “Where in the hell did this fog come from. The weather app on my phone said it was supposed to be a clear night.” Officer Jack thought to himself. Hearing A loud scream coming from the alleyway next to the butcher shop, broke through his thoughts. Wasting no time Jackson Stop the car and ran towards the fog covered alley. “FUCK I forgot to call the station. Fuck it, Al contact the station after I investigate the situation.” Jackson thought to himself. Running in the fog covered alley felt like walking through molasses to Jackson, He had to just stop and try to breathe. “What the hell, is going on.” Jackson thought. Jackson was not fat or skinny, but neither was the completely average especially with his potbelly. Jackson knew that he could run for much faster and longer but for some strange reason he felt tired and worn. “NO!!!” The voice sounded familiar to Jackson, thinking for a second, he recognized that it was Cameron’s voice; one of the local butchers of Holmes top Borough. “I’m coming Cameron!” Jackson Yelled out. Running through the fog, he came upon a disturbing site. Behind the butcher shop a huge hulking 10 feet tall monster with a dirty old hat, giving poor Cameron a face fucking with his huge fat cock. If it wasn’t for the fact that he knew Cameron voice and recognize his tattoo on his left bicep, Jackson may never have recognized him, with the monsters hand grabbing his head forcing him to swallow his fat cock. Jackson’s Shook off his shock at the strange site. “You’re under arrest, Put your hands up.” Jackson said. “How in the world am I going to handcuff this monster, let alone fit him inside the back of his car?” Jackson thought to himself. Turning his head in response to hearing officer Jackson voice. The monster gave one last thrust to Cameron’s face, shooting his thick cum down Cameron’s throat. Falling to the ground Cameron gave a gurgle moan as the monster gave officer Jackson his full attention. “This is will by last warning now stand there and put your hands.” Jackson shouted out. The second the monster took its first step, Jackson shot out all of his ammo. Looking in horror as the monster’s thick skin deflected all of Jackson’s bullets, and Seeing no damage on the monster’s orange colored skin. Grabbing at his radio Jackson said. “I’m going to meet back up at 3432 parsley Lane back of Cameron’s butcher shop brings some heavy weapon. Roger” hearing no reply from his radio and seeing the monster coming closer, Officer Jackson ran. “Dammit, dammit, what the hell’s is going on with the radio. It was working fine this morning.” Jackson said with a fearful voice. Jackson known this alley wasn’t very long; it should have taken about five minutes to walk through the whole thing. Feeling lost, Jackson kept on Running hoping to make it back to his car. Jackson somehow found himself back in the alley behind the butcher shop where he first seen the monster and Cameron. seeing only the dirty old hat and Cameron’s clothes, in the medium size clearing behind the butcher shop. Grabbing at the familiar dirty old hat that he thought the monster was wearing, Jackson took a closer inspection of it. “My God,” Jackson whispered, Dropping the hat in horror. This hat had belonged to Liam, an old man who had lost his home last week after his grandson was arrested for making drugs in Liam’s basement. “How could this skinny senile old man become this huge muscle-bound monster?” Jackson said to himself. Looking closer at Cameron’s clothes, he sees that they were shredded. Jackson wonder what happened to Cameron, when he felt a huge fat cock grazing the left side of his face. Slowly turning around while moving backwards, Jackson eventually backups again the wall. an another musclebound monster whose 9 feet tall, huge barrel chest with two huge meaty pecs, over a tight belly, a thick around waist, attached to huge tree trunk like thighs, supported by two huge feet, a thick bulls’ neck, a pair of titans’ shoulders with huge bowling ball biceps, with two big beefy hands, a strong square jaw with a wild beard and an equally wild black hair on his head, big round nose, Brown almond colored eyes over a pronounce brow ridge, oranges brown skin, with very hairy armpits and luscious treasure trail that reached down towards his huge 10 inch cock, orange size hairy balls and a small tattoo on his left bicep; standing before Jackson. “Cameron that you?” Jackson said in shock, recognizing the tattoo. Hearing his name Cameron stop advancing towards Jackson and said. “Hello, Officer Jackson, I have your order of a thick fat sausage.” Grabbing and giving his huge fat cock a tug, well licking his lips. “What the hell happened to you Cameron?” Jackson said while looking pale. In answer Cameron applied. “I was just packing up after a late-night of chopping meat. When I heard strange sounds coming from the back of my shop. My curiosity got the better of me and I went to investigate the strange noise, before heading home. When I opened the back door of my shop, I could barely see the back alley, it was so foggy. I should have just closed the door and walked back home through the front entrance. But my curiosity was always my weakness, so I grabbed my flashlight and headed out the door into the alley. It didn’t take me long to reach the alley gate, that is when I saw him. old Liam was in the process of transforming into an ogre. At first, I didn’t recognize him because He was huge, like a large heavyweight bodybuilder. Then it happened, some kind of growth spurt kicked in, that is when Liam’s change truly started. He swelled out like a growing balloon with muscle, completely destroying any scraps of clothes he was wearing. When he grew to 10 feet tall muscle monster, it was then I saw the look of hunger in his dark brown eyes, and I ran. I didn’t get a chance to reach the door, he completely destroyed the gate. grabbed me like a small child, forced his fat cock downline my throat, I tried to resist at first but the more I tasted it the more I came to love it. Then you came, I thought for a second that you would deprive me of my delicious sustenance, but I must’ve done my work well for Liam came, shooting his ogreish cum inside my mouth, kickstarting my transformation into an ogre.” Cameron said as he began to slobber. “now I’m going to make you worship me, before I stuffed my hot sausage down throat or stuffing up your ass, your choice.” Jackson could not hold his curiosity anymore and asked. “How do you know you and Liam are ogres? I mean you and Liam are ridiculously big but how in the would know that? I didn’t think you read fantasy.” “When you are blessed by Owen’s gift all will be clear.” Cameron said. “You can’t do this Cameron, what would Alina think of this. What you become. Don’t you want to find a cure for this transformation?” Jackson said pleadingly. Cameron pause after hearing Alina’s name coming from Jackson’s lips. “Alina…” Cameron whispered back, as his brown eyes began to water with sadness. But as quickly as the sadness came it soon left, leaving Cameron more hungrier for sex and worship. “Come to daddy.” Cameron said as he grabbed and lifted Jackson for a big sloppy French kiss. Jackson tried to keep his mouth close, but Cameron’s thick lips were just so warm and inviting. Against his will Jackson’s mouth parted letting Cameron’s thick tongue through, the taste of Cameron mouth was just so intoxicating. Jackson felt like he was in some kind of sexy dream. Jackson felt at Cameron’s huge back muscles; Cameron back felt so strong and powerful to Jackson. Stopping his passion, Cameron asked the enthralled Jackson. “How would you like your sausage officer Jackson?” “Up my ass with a smattering of your juicy pecs.” Jackson said as he placed his face between Cameron’s huge hairy pecs. Jackson’s body grew with every breath of Cameron’s huge pillow like pecs. Skinny arms and legs slowly gain muscular definition. Jackson chest and back growing, slowly stretching out his officers’ uniform. Then a thought flew through Cameron’s head; a foreign thought giving him an inspiration. “A growing boy needs his milk.” Cameron said. Looking up at Cameron’s words, Jackson felt Cameron’s hairy pecs swell. Like a magnet Jackson’s face move towards Cameron’s plump nipples. Cameron moans, as he felt Jackson’s lips wrap around his magically swollen nipples. Cameron felt the power of Lord Owen pass through him into Jackson through the medium of his milk. Hearing tearing sound from Jackson’s clothes, Cameron knew that Jackson will be ready for his sausage delivery soon. “OOO… That’s a good boy keep drinking daddies’ milk.” Cameron said with pleasure. Jackson’s body was now reach heavyweight bodybuilder levels of muscle, and his officer uniform riddled with holes began to completely fall apart because of his growing body. By the time Jackson was done with the first of Cameron’s nipples, all of his clothes and gear were now on the ground. And by the second nipple, Jackson was now pre-Cuming through his hard cock. “Here’s your delivery of a fat hot sausage.” Cameron said in horny delight. The enthralled Jackson nodded his enhancer, to Cameron’s question. Turning around in Cameron’s arms, so that Jackson’s ass was now facing Cameron’s cock. Jackson Said, “I’m ready to accept my delivery.” Accepting Jackson’s words, Cameron’s huge cock plunges into Jackson’s hungry ass, causing both them to moan in pleasure. Starting out slowly, with his hip’s movement; Cameron’s back and forth motion, slowly ramp up, as Jackson body grew with each of his thrust. Cameron liking the feeling of Jackson’s growing abs on his hand and seeing Jackson’s back widen and swell with muscles. Human moans of pleasure became more bestial as Jackson’s body grew wider and taller. Cameron felt Jackson’s weight increasing to the point where he couldn’t lift him with one arm. Now big enough to support his own weight Jackson stood on his own 2 feet. “Can you feel are Lord’s gift Jackson?” Cameron said. “Yes, I can,” Jackson said, while moving in a rhythm with Cameron. The mostly ogreish Jackson and ogreish Cameron were now in their sexual rhythm. With both huge hands on the wall, Jackson turned his face around, revealing his ogreish facial features. Like Cameron, Jackson had a big round, pronounced eyebrow ridge, strong jaw and had a caveman look, but Jackson had strong a 5 o’clock shadow with a big thick mustache and long brown hair reaching his shoulders. “Don’t stop keep, keep going faster, stuffing your thick sausage up my ass.” Jackson commanded with his new deep voice. Abiding Jackson’s command Cameron began moving even faster than before. Jackson’s new foot-long cock and his orange size balls jiggled, at the speed of Cameron’s thrusting, as last of his human pre-cum was flowing out like a stream. “I’m about to come.” Cameron roared out. “me to,” Jackson roared out as well. With a mighty roar both ogres came. basking in the afterglow of their orgasm, the two ogres got off from each other. Turning around Jackson said, “That was fucking awesome.” Cameron could see that Jackson was huge, more masculine than Cameron and taller and wider as well. “You turned out well Jackson,” Cameron said. “You think so.” Jackson said, while flexing his huge hairy pecs. Sweeping away all his old shredded clothes, the magic fog encircles around Jackson’s body creating a barbarian like armor. Grabbing at his small police baton, it transforms into a medium-size club for an ogre. Then hearing the noise of a man struggling the two ogres turn around to see Liam holding a struggling man with one arm. placing his hat back on his head, it stretches out to magically fit snugly on Liam’s ogreish head. Forcing the man on to his needs with his ogreish strength Liam gave a bearded grin to Jackson and Cameron. Pointing his club at the kneeling man because Jackson felt a strange compulsion to so. A blue energy flew out of Jackson’s club into the man’s face, Liam somehow knew to let go as the man. Completely bursting out from his clothes, the man’s muscles grew out. Growing wider and taller than a human. The man’s cock reach 9 inches and his balls swell to oranges. Now reaching 10 feet the newly reborn ogre came, his cum out of his fat cock. Bathing in the afterglow the ogre said. “You guys want to go for a drink I know a great bar.” he smiling as the last of his humanity leaked out of his cock Later that night three of the re-meaning Guardians of Owen seal felt a disturbance. Each of them waking up in a cold sweat as they realize that the fourth Guardian was dead and worst of all the two of five seal, which hold the powerful entity named Owen were broken.

This is based on a role play I had - - I only deserve half the credit but I'll take all the blame if you deliver it with a flex... He is known as a dangerous hit man. I think I see muscle and power under the leather jacket, but it's so big I can't imagine someone actually fills it with just muscle. He must be thick with a 'protective layer' over the muscles that were primed a decade ago. I'll have to think of a way to talk him out of that jacket and see for myself. I understand he is usually paid for his services by billionaires. Fat, ugly older men lusting for his body - but he only sells death. Believe me, I've checked. I'm no billionaire, but I have nice clothes, a great car and a very expensive watch that shows both taste and affluence. I'm sure he won't be impressed as he is big enough to take what he wants even if it isn't a toned body. Weight and height still equal control in most situations. But I'm the kind of handsome that is cute. I can turn as many men with my looks as he can with his size. I've got to try if he can't be bought... I feel like he keeps looking at me. Am I piquing his interest? Nah - he looks more like a thug wanting to hustle my watch off of me. I'm drawn back to the size of that jacket as it spreads and creaks against his back. Quite a few beasts must have given their pelts for that thing. One moment I think I can see his is really muscular, the next I think it's a trick of height, thickness, leather and positioning. Either way he is good looking enough to try. A slightly receding hairline which shows maturity. I get so tired of 'kids' that think they're the shit. Nice skin, but not unaffected by time and weather and maybe even some smiles. Oh, God - he just looked at me and gave me one of those smiles. He looked squarely at me, raised his drink (a cocktail, mind you, not some stupid cheap beer) and fucking smiled. He's standing up. Definitely a solid man. Perhaps six two or better? Gotta be tipping over 260. And now that he has unfolded from his small table, there's clearly no belly, so maybe he IS jacked?!! "It's really hot in here, and you are under the only air conditioner. May I?" He was indicating his jacket and the chair at my table. He didn't wait for a response to either. He just peeled it off. None of this slow, teasing crap. He just stripped out of the jacket, gave a little bunch of his muscles like feeling free, sat quickly and pulled his chair closer. Looked me in the eye. And then pulled closer again so our thighs touched and I had to turn sideways. It happened so quickly I could hardly process. He wasn't as tall as I thought. There were boots. That made the mass more impressive. The t-shirt certainly clung. I expected a roid gut but didn't see it. This was what a real life Thor or Hercules must feel like up close. Only very real. And so close. "Yeah, I'm big." I was excited before, but mister show off without showing off found a particular button of mine. Proximity. Shit - I hate being so easy a mark. "I believe you are looking for me. Hired me for a job, correct?" He picked up a decent sized stone used on the table as a paper weight for the menus. He just cracked it with a squeeze and dropped the pieces in front of me, put his forearms on the table, which creaked under the weight as he leaned on it, indicating the pieces. "That is what you buy. Destruction power." "That doesn't impress me Jimbo, or Butch, or whatever your name is. If you don't want to do as you're told, we have no business to discuss," I say while purposely keeping my eyes on him rather than the broken rock OR his corded forearms he obviously wanted seen. "Choose to stay and obey or walk away now." He looked at me deeply, kind of scrunched his nose and tilted his head with a look of incredulity that turned to a smirk that landed in pursed lips and a nod of OK.He put his arm around me and pulled me even closer. I kept looking forward. He came terrifically close to my ear and whispered, "I'm staying. You get one painful death of the societal asshole of your choice for your fee. And my name is Mark. Are you scared I might snuff you instead, little man?" "Welcome to a night you might really enjoy, Mark. I'm Max. I'm not a bit afraid of you near me. I like the heat you emanate and I'm very attracted to well-built men. But I didn't hire you because I want to slather you with compliments or act like a size queen. I have much better ideas than that." I know he wants to show off. I know he likes o hurt people that deserve it. And I'm dick-hardingly afraid he might like doing it to anyone he chooses, too. A cash payment through a surrogate already happened, so what would he care if I disappeared. "See that guy over there at the end of the bar? He enjoys touching his nieces after his workouts. He makes them do things no woman should have o do unless she chooses. He fancies himself a pretty big man and doesn't seem o care if folks know. He beat the hell out of his brother when he confronted him about it. I hired you to make an impression on him. Literally. Leave a mark he can't erase." He pulled from me mid description and created space between us and the table as though he wouldn't wait for me to finish. "Dead or alive?" I stand and straddle him in the space he created. He doesn't flinch. I take his face in my hands and turn him from the asshole to look at me. "I want his straight, abusive ass to fear you and still cum because he wants you. Impress me, Mark." I move to kiss him, but instead, pull his attention deeper into me through his eyes and just give him a wink - - then pull my scruff across his face as I move in to his ear and whisper, "I'm going to make YOU cum before the night is over. But if you refer to me as anything but an equal again, I'll kill you." I stand up and give my hand to pull him up. He takes it and lets me help. He smiles at my boldness, winks back, rolls his shoulders with a tiny pec bounce and flex. He heads to the end of the bar. The man there sees me as he gulps another beer. Mark exchanges a few quiet words with the man. I couldn't make them out. Mark wraps his arm around the fucker's shoulder and gives him a squeeze. I see the lowlife recoil at being embraced and then watch him try to release himself and then wince in pain. He goes pale as he looks up at me as he was certainly told to do. Mark moves him from his chair without releasing the hold and brings him to my table. People around the bar don't seem to notice, but I see his feet barely touch the ground. He is slammed into the bench along the wall across from me. "This is my boss, Max. He says you're a very bad guy, friend. Why don't we start with a nice, heartfelt apology, asshole?" Mark said this almost cheerily, with encouragement in his voice. The target tries to jump free of the the table. I think he might make it past Mark, but Mark was letting him think he had an out. Mark uses one arm to contain the escape, let's him struggle and even punch him right in the face twice and then just opens his paw and shoves the man back down. He touches his face to make sure there is no blood and all the while the smaller man is staring at Mark's arm. I notice he's kind of keeping his own hands on the gigantic arm. Not a direct fondle, but more of a check of size and ability. But he is afraid and impressed at once. He makes one more pull on that arm with all his force, sure he's going to move it and Mark just takes the big, oak table with his free hand and pins the punk against the wall. It takes his breath and he releases his grip and nearly screams, "Who are you!? What do you want from me!?" Mark puts his arm on the table and flexes it. The dude instantly shuts up and looks at the sinews or the biceps and the impossible size of the triceps. That isn't an arm. It is an entity. The abuser stares slack-jawed. Mark flexes and relaxes it a few times, moves a little closer and opens for a gape of the forearm, flexing it into more width than a bowling ball. He slides closer to the man and clenches his fist which his admirer cannot avoid looking at. He then pulls slowly into one more biceps pose, lifts his elbow from the table so it brings the arm right under the man's nose. He tries to look away but is only able for a fraction of a second. Mark moves his peak to touch the tip of the man's nose. After staying there for longer than even I felt comfortable - with the inferior man panting and trying to pull his head back further, Mark simply said, "Look," and he flexed like he hadn't actually been flexing before. The head split right under the man's nose and grew so much it pushed his nose up. It made him inhale and I believe the pheromones from Mark's underarm hit. The man looked dizzy. I realized his arms were pinned by the table. He was STRAINING to touch the prize now. He began to mumble words like amazing and big and huge and hard and good and such. Mark turns to look at me while leaving his arm in place. He starts to push backward like he's doing a rear deltoid fly and I see he's really putting pressure on the man's head. "This dick has a weak brain. He's easy to control. You, however, have power Max. I can tell you are turned on by me and you can handle yourself in my presence." Mark took his free hand and pulled the table back from nearly slicing the man in half and his arms immediately flew up to the arm. He was both flailing to end the cranial pressure and groping the very tool being used to punish him. Suddenly, Mark let him go and said, "I told you to apologize to my master." The perpetrator gained quick confidence from the air in his lungs and said, "The fuck I will," and swiftly lifted an arm to swing at me. Mark grabbed his hand before he swung and simply shook his head as they locked eyes. The man so angry and Mark so calm. "Wrong answer." Mark squeezed and breaks the mans hand. He slides over fast and throws and arm around him and catches his mouth just as a scream of pain started to escape. It ended up sounding like a big laugh to others, I bet. The dude looked at me with his eyes full of terror and then bit Mark's hand. Instead of pulling away or calling out or becoming rougher, Mark gritted his teeth and moved his hand from the man's mouth to his forehead to pull his head back to the wall. He let his own blood drip down the man's forehead and just left him huffing in anger, pain and frustration. "I'll ask just one last time." The lesser man looks up at Mark with tears in his eyes. I start to wonder if I should have hired Mark for this. I mean, I'm not really into pain, but he seems to be. Both giving and receiving. It seems second nature. I get lost for a moment thinking where he must have come from? I quickly return to the moment remembering he said master. That's when I realized my pants were wet with pre-cum. I get even more excited that he seems impressed with my mental control. Perhaps I can please him? I suddenly make a move because I want Mark's attention. "He's not going to apologize for shit, " I say. "Damn...right...mother...fucker," he manages to gasp out softly but with defiance. I see Mark's eyes go wide. "Are you calling him that, or me, little man?" "You're...both...pro...bably...homos. Big...asshole...small dick." A pause as he tries to free his head. "Prove....me other...wise." That's it. Yes, I'm happily bisexual, but who wouldn't be attracted to the gravity of a specimen like this, I'm thinking. And he just showed he is VERY desirous to see more of Mark. "The best part of this moment, prick, is you will both pay for your crimes against decency and manhood, and the last thing you'll remember before you die is how this man - this incredible mountain of a man - made you cum in lust without your ability to resist. You will want him, fear him and obey him and hate him before the night is over. He will enjoy it and you will orgasm in awe and respect. Then he'll snuff the life out of you...mother fucker." I had moved close to his face and nearly whispered the last two words and spat in his face. He started to react violently and I see Mark move lightening quickly and stop his forward momentum by his throat. Holding him back while he swings at us both - connecting with Mark and being prevented from doing so to me - Mark leans across the table in front of him and I rise up to meet him and we kiss right in front of him. "This is going to be fun," Mark declares.